《The Order: Book 1: The Watchers》


 Chapter 1: Home

    Evelyn Taylor woke up in the morning to her mother, calling her name. It was her first day at her new school in La Mirada, California. Transferring from Washington the summer before her senior year. She dreaded leaving all her friends behind, mostly missing out on all the end-of-the-year events with her close friends. She came to terms with just riding the final year out, not worried about making new friends with people who had already established friend groups.


    She rose out of bed, brushing her long, blue-dyed hair out of her face, stretching her skinny fair arms out of her tank top, yawning, looking at her boxes still full in the corner. Evelyn had no care to unpack after the move during the summer. She started for the restroom door to get ready for her first day.


    Eve was an only child to her mother and father. They had moved to California to be closer to family, especially since they could afford it after her father''s technical company took off. Her mother was an aspiring actress till she had gotten pregnant with Evelyn. Looking herself in her blue eyes, "Okay, Eve, two hundred days, and you''re free." Sighing under her breath and splashing water on her pale-skinned face.


    <hr>


    David had already been awake, storming into his brother¡¯s room, delivering a slap across his face, "Wake up, Gabe!" He laughed, running off. Gabriel just endured the slap starring at the roof.


    "God, why are you like this?" He asked throwing the blankets off himself. Gabe had brown hair on the top of his head. A fresh undercut had the sides shaved; the bed head brought the tips down to his light blue eyes. Skin close to being pale across his face, with freckles that ran across his nose and cheeks. An angled jaw lined the bottom of his face down to his thin neck. His body was smaller than the average person, however, he was actively fit and taller.


    David was struggling to put on his blue jeans, "Because this means we actually get to be kids and relax for a while." Finally putting on his jeans, he started putting his shirt on. "Plus, this is my last year before I have to commit my life to service." He mocked. David had fair skin from being outside often, his hair was messy, long past his ears on the sides, and parted at the center in the front. His eyes were a light brown with a slightly green shade to them. His jaw was thicker than his younger brother''s, along with a more average body size and height. David''s muscles were more defined, however.


    "Lucky you," Gabriel smiled getting out of bed and started preparing for school. Their father walked into the hallway between them, "Morning dad."


    "Good morning my boys!" Placing his hand on David''s shoulder, "My boy is a senior now!" He exclaimed embracing David. David hugged back awkwardly with one hand, while he held one shoe in the other hand.


    "It''ll fly by dad, before you know it, I''ll be fully committed to-"


    "No talk of that right now, just focus on the present and worry about the future when that day comes, you are still my boys." Their father said releasing him.


    "Of course, dad," David said while Gabriel smiled.


    David and Gabriel Locklear were born a year apart and grew up in a not so comfortable life, bouncing from house to house until the death of their mother. The two were raised in unstable conditions unlike their friends around them. It was not until David''s freshman year that their father, James, landed a stable job with just enough to keep a roof over their heads and food in their bellies. David and Gabriel were able to find work during the summer and weekends which relieved the pressure of their father. The three musketeers they called themselves.


    "Don''t forget this." Gabriel passed David his bag as they were heading out the door and for the truck. "Everything alright?" he asked David who had started off into the distance after starting the vehicle.


    "Yeah, I just have a weird feeling," David said as he pulled out of the driveway.


    "Weird as in bad?"


    David chuckled, "Not sure just a feeling."


    "Well, whatever it is leave it alone because I''m trying to enjoy my first day." Gabriel smiled as he connected the aux to his phone.


    <hr>


    Eve sat in the car looking out the window as her mom pulled up to the school. "Y''know we''re sorry that we had to pull you away from Washington right, sweetheart?" Her mother said looking over at her. Eve stayed silent with a headphone in her ear. "Please, just please try to make some friends, for us." She begged.


    "Yeah, mom." That was all she said. She did not want to make any friends; Eve did not want anything holding her back from leaving once she was old enough. She felt she belonged in Washington. Where the sun stayed hidden on most days, not out like it is in California.


    "And keep your little accidents to yourself please, we don''t want to have incidents as we did a year ago. Please." Her mother continued to beg. Eve had shut down and opened the door of the new Mercedes. She was wearing a white And Justice for All t-shirt, Black jeans, and a pair of blue vans. Her bag slung over her shoulder started down the crowded hallways, some people turned their heads wonderingwho she was. She pulled out her welcome packet to find her first classroom early.


    Students were loud seeing their friends after what seemed to be a long summer, happy that it was finally their senior year. Eve could not help to think how her friends back home are enjoying their first day. She pulled out her phone to see if she received any messages from anyone back home. Nothing.


    As soon as the bell rang for people to go to class, Eve entered inside her English class, finding a seat in the front so she knew she could focus without distractions. She stared at the board which had nothing is written but the date. Looking at the teacher trading an awkward smile with the middle-aged woman.


    David entered the classroom with a group of people, starting with one of the chairs at the back of the classroom. "Oh no, Mr. Locklear, I know of you from Mr. Wilson." The teacher stood up and pointed at him and brought her finger to the desk in front of her desk, which only had one other person, Eve.


    "But M-" David was cut off.


    "No buts, except your butt in this seat." She commanded.


    "Yes, ma''am." David had sighed as his friends laughed. He grabbed the backpack he had thrown on the desk and started for the desk next to Eve. He sat down and placed his backpack next to the table. Making what sounded like a steel rod hitting the wood. "What did he even say about me?"


    "You like to just get by the minimum when you have potential. And you¡¯re troublesome, disappearing class whenever you felt like it." Mrs. Jacobs said before getting back to her computer. David just rolled his eyes and looked over at Eve who was next to him staring at her notebook.


    "I don''t recognize you, are you new here?" David asked her.


    "Yeah." She replied without interest.


    "You transfer from Whittier?" He asked pulling out a notebook.


    "No." She continued with her one-worded reply with every question he


    asked.


    "Alright, you don''t want to talk, that''s okay." David pulled off from her as the bell rang.


    Mrs. Jacobs began her introduction to the class, passing out a rubric and their first assignment. "Our first day together is going to be easy. What I want from you ladies


    and gentlemen, is a five-sentenceparagraph on your partner, who they are, where they''re from, etc." She said before heading back to her desk. "Don''t worry about being too detailed, just something for you to get to know your partner for the rest of the year. Begin."


    David and Eve sat silently while the rest of the class began talking to one


    another. David looked at her awkwardly as she stayed looking at the rubric and assignment. Deciding to break the silence David cleared his throat, "Alright, you''re going to have to talk to me, eventually if we''re to be partners."


    "Evelyn, my name is Evelyn." She said her voice still agitated, "My friends call me Eve."


    "Alright Eve, you know my name-"


    "I said only my friends." She sneered.


    "Okay, I apologize." David still unsure how to read her, "Where are you from?"


    "Seattle, and yourself?"


    "Everywhere but let¡¯s just say California," David said writing down her information.


    "Are you taking notes on me?" Eve asked a little suspicious.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Yeah, this is important, I have an essay to write." David continued. Able


    to get a smile out of her. "So, what do your parents do?"


    "My dad runs a computer company, and my mom is just stay-at-home."


    "What about your parents?"


    "My Father owns his own shop on Imperial, He''s a mechanic," David said


    as he continued to write.


    "And your mother?"


    "Knowing her she''s probably enjoying her time in Heaven or whatever


    you want to call it." David said laughing awkwardly.


    Eve sat silently, she felt as if she offended him. "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean-"


    David just looked up at her and smiled, "Don''t be, I didn''t expect you to


    know." David continued to write.


    "What else could you possibly be writing."


    "Well, I got quite a bit written."


    "This isn''t due till tomorrow you know right?"


    "I have work after school." David laughed, "If I can finish as soon as I can, that''d be great."


    "You juggle school and work? What do you do?" Eve asked to open the


    first page of her notebook. David stayed silent for a minute, "If you don''t want to


    say you don''t have to."


    "Oh no, I apologize, I work with my dad."


    "Oh, so you''re a mechanic too?"


    "No, I''m just a janitor pretty much."


    "Do you wear those gray coveralls with your own name tag?" Eve smiled at him.


    David laughed, "Nah, my name tag actually just says Jim." Eve found herself getting comfortable with him and started to pull herself back after noticing. "You, okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Your entire vibe just changed. You sure?" He asked.


    "How could you tell that?" She asked and David just shrugged looking at her, "Anyways, I''m just trying not to make any friends."


    "That''s strange who doesn''t want friends?"


    "Me." She said as she started writing. David just looked at her, completely thrown off his entire thoughts about her. They both went back to writing out their assignments on their papers. "One thing, What¡¯s your birthday?"


    "December 4th" David said.


    "Ha-ha, very funny. Seriously." Eve was not having it with his reply.


    "Why would I joke or lie about my birthday?" David snarled.


    "Because that''s my birthday."


    "So, we have the same birthday. Cool." She had just sat silently, and David finished writing. "Look, I don''t know the issue or if it''s something you have against me, but if we''re going to be partners for the rest of the year, I do not understand being hostile. If you do not want friends that''s on you." Eve sat silently and continued to write, biting her cheek. David just shook his head and went back to scribbling his pencil on his paper.


    Eve began thinking to herself, her mind hardened on the idea of making


    friends. Driving herself deeper into her shell. She found him pushy and annoying,


    even more so every minute that had passed. David began to become lightheaded,


    darkness started to ring around his vision. He grew nauseous. "I need to go!" He


    yelled, jumping out of his seat, and darting for the door. Eve flinched in shock as


    everyone just began to laugh at him as he left.


    "What is his problem?" Eve mumbled under her breath.


    "This is exactly what the others warned me about." The teacher said shaking her head in annoyance.


    David rushed down the hallways into the bathroom, charging into the urinal, throwing up the cover to the toilet. Dropping to his knees he began to throw up the eggs and bacon he had eaten for breakfast. "Dammit," he said to himself. Gabe had walked up behind him looking. "Y''know man, you got to stop with that," David said wiping away his mouth of the debris.


    "Sorry, can''t help it sometimes." Gabe said, "There''s a presence here, stronger than you."


    "Can you pinpoint it?" David asked.


    "Maybe, but it''s going to take time," Gabe said calmly. "Kind of unfair that you never have to." He leaned up against the door with one foot behind him against the door support himself.


    David stood up and placed his hand on his brother''s shoulder. "That''s your gift." David smiled. "Let¡¯s get back to class before we get in trouble." Gabe just nodded and started outside. David followed soon after not to seem like they were together. Once he returned to class, everyone looked at him with mixed faces along with a few snarks and chuckles.


    "Mr. Locklear, I hope you are fine." The teacher said to him with her arms crossed. David just smiled and shook his head in acknowledgment. "I hope you don''t make this a habit."


    "Yeah, neither do I." David laughed in embarrassment. He sat down, beginning to feel a lot of pressure in the back of his head. ''God not a headache too,'' he thought to himself, realizing that it was not painful. He was in the presence of something else. He turned to look at Eve who was just typing away at her phone. The pressure grew warmer. "Interesting." He said softly.


    Eve peered up from the screen of her phone finding David''s eyes glued to her. Looking away awkwardly and back to his stare. "What?" She asked annoyed.


    "Oh," David looked away quickly, "Nothing I just realized I forgot my lunch at home." He lied but she did not care enough to find out more.


    <hr>


    It was lunch, David dropped his tray of pizza and soggy fries on the table where Gabe was busy filling out his first day of homework. David sighed and put his head in his hands. Gabe was not paying attention to him, focused on writing. David picked his head and looked over at Gabe, sighing again. "You going to say what¡¯s on your mind, or do you want to keep sighing?" Gabe asked still looking down. The sun was bright outside, all the students were busy laughing and having a good time. Eve started walking past them, not giving care to anything around herself, her headphones blasting in her ears. "Her," David said nodding his head towards her.


    Gabe picked his head up and snapped his neck looking at her. "Your new crush? I hope not." Gabe joked and started to smile.


    "No, she''s the one," David said still peeking his eyes at her.


    "She¡¯s the one," Gabe said. "So, what do you want to do about it?"


    "Hopefully, nothing." A deep voice appeared behind David; he was caught off guard. Turning around Virgil stood with his food and larger backpack. Dressed in a shirt with a car logo on it and blue jeans. His face was narrow, long hair down to the back of his neck, along with brown eyes that held a greenish tint. "I was wondering where you were at," David said as Virgil dropped his plate next to his friend. Virgil was a junior in high school with Gabe. David was the oldest of his friend group, most of them were juniors, however.


    "You know it¡¯s not our job to interfere with you know, others" Virgil took a bite of his stale pizza.


    David looked back at Eve who caught him staring, she shook her head and started towards David. "Oh, here she comes," David said as he looked away from her.


    "Now is your chance to ask her out or is that against your oath." Gabe laughed as Virgil looked away at Carlos and Ethan who was about to walk up but immediately stopped to watch from afar.


    "Do you have a staring problem?" Eve asked David standing at some distance from him. David slowly turned his head to her glare.


    "I just looked at you once, what''re you talking about?" David asked her appearing confused.


    "I can tell you''re staring at me, don''t lie to me," Eve said. David continued to look around at his friends who all turned away from the issue.


    "Even if I were looking at you, which I was not, how would you know if you didn''t look at me before just now?" David said smirking at the corner of his mouth, "I don''t know why you have an issue with-" Eve cut him off.


    "Dude, just leave me alone." She said turning away and walking down one of the halls. She felt herself boiling up inside, Eve had missed her friends. No one else helped in keeping her mind stable. Never understanding what was always going on around herself.


    "Man, what the hell just happened?" Ethan asked sitting down with Carlos. Both were larger boys, with one being shorter. Carlos was short and husky with glasses, looking as if he never shaved. He was born in Mexico but moved to California before he started grade school. Carlos was one of the only Hispanics that had blue eyes, which always made people question.


    Ethan was taller, one of the two senior friends. His dark skin covered his body but complimented his brown eyes which also held a green tint along with David and Virgil.


    "I don''t even know," Virgil said confused. David continued to watch her


    walk away, trying to figure her out. He wishes he could talk to her to figure out what was going on, but he knew she would just react the same way.


    "David," Carlos said, "Leave her alone, there''s nothing you can do for her." He started to munch away at his food. David turned away, sighed, and went back to snacking at his soggy fries.


    "Where''s Richard and Chris?" David asked after realizing he was missing


    two of his friends.


    "They''re both working right now," Gabe replied putting his homework away. David just nodded in silence. The boys decided to break up the silence by talking about each other¡¯s days and the last weeks during their summer vacation.


    "God, I can''t wait to get out of school." David said, "I Just want to graduate and focus on what¡¯s important."


    "Enjoy your last year man, this may be the last time you ever have the freedom to live." Virgil told him.


    "Virgil is right man, don''t be so impatient, my dad worked almost all his life and is still working to this day," Carlos said face full of pizza.


    "Nah, I''m with David on this one, wish they would just let us skip." Ethan said, "Isn¡¯t nothing worse than being held back from your dreams."


    "Chill out with that philosophical nonsense, you''ve been spending too much time listening to Eleazar." Gabe laughed.


    Eve was sitting alone; she checked her phone every minute out of hopes to see a text message from one of her friends. Nothing. Eve had felt forgotten and taken aback, her mind was full of chaotic thoughts. she could not concentrate on reality. She wanted to scream and yell but could not out of fear of drawing attention to herself. Eve could not understand why she felt the way she did, she blamed her parents, but the hatred in her heart started to push to the thought of her friends, how could they forget her?


    Gabe looked down at his plate and started rubbing his head. A migraine started to ensue on him. "No, keep it to yourself," David said looking down "So much hatred," Gabe whispered.


    Eve looked up and around her, hearing a voice. "Huh?" Eve asked looking around her, revealing a cute boy with a smile across his face, hair that covered down to his chin. "I asked if I could sit here?" He smiled. Eve could not help to his reply. She acknowledged without hesitation. "You''re new right?" The stranger asked.


    "Who are you?" Eve asked him, she felt comfort in this random boy.


    "My name? Liam." He said not breaking his smile, he whipped her tear away. She felt happy for once after he touched her. She could not understand why all her negative emotions suddenly disappeared after he said his name. Eve turned away in nervousness.


    "Listen, Evelyn, I can help you," Liam said touching her hand.


    "How do you know my name?" Eve asked him, but he refused to answer. The bell signaling the ending to lunch rang. He stood up and grabbed his backpack. "Hey, I''m talking to you!" She yelled.


    "I know what you''re going through, I understand. If you need friends or just to get away from your parents, meet me at the billiard house on Telegraph." He started to walk away, "I''ll see you there tonight."


    Eve felt as if she was in the presence of Christ himself. Her thoughts started to flood back in, all the chaos soon took back her mind. Not only did she feel as if she was suffering from her past problems, but she also now felt a desire to be around Liam. His presence was intoxicating, and she could not understand it. She started down the hallway to her next class.


    "Well, I''ll see you boys tonight?" David asked his friends.


    "I''ll see you." Virgil joked as he waved awkwardly and left the table.


    "Yeah, don''t be late." Carlos scolded, "I got homework." The others parted their ways to their next classes.


    "I''ll pick you up at three?" David asked Gabe who still had to go to the sixth period.


    "Yup," Gabe said picking up his things. "Before then, get into contact with Liam." David checked his phone, having one notification. He just looked at Gabe and nodded. Liam was a friend of David''s but always struggled with his morals which caused a divide between the two. They hadn¡¯t talked in weeks. The group of friends departed; David started walking to his next class.

 Chapter 2: Chaos and Harmony

    David was sitting in the truck waiting for Gabe to get in. Opening the door and looking at David. "Liam?" He asked as David started to drive away from the school.


    "Yeah," David said as he sat in the silence of the vehicle. Being bumper to bumper in traffic. Gabe just sat in silence looking out the window of the truck.


    Eve was sitting in the car in front of them. She just sat with her eyes looking in the rear-view mirror seeing David''s face, she scoffed. Her mother turned down the music, "What''re you huffing and puffing about?"


    "Nothing" Eve turned up the music and took her eyes off the rear-view mirror, and to her phone. Still no notifications other than her subscription to a new book release. Her mother darted at her eyes and took her phone from Eve.


    "Don''t start with me!" Eve''s mother said. Eve became anxious and angry all at once. "Is it the boys behind us?" Eve stayed silent. "Why can''t you be friends with better people? When I was your age..." Eve tuned her out, she was tired of hearing how popular and better than Eve was when she was in high school. She never understood where everything went wrong, they treated her like an outcast ever since Eve had her first incident. Traffic soon was able to continue. Eve''s mother turned the car straight on towards the richer suburb of the city. David''s truck veered to the right as he headed to the middle-class side of town. Eve kind of wished she had gotten out and asked David for a ride anywhere else but home. Maybe she was being too hard on him, he was just being nice. He had been the only person to treat her normal other than Liam, who made her feel like she was walking on water.


    David and Gabe hopped out of the truck, grabbing their bags. "Hey Gabe, don''t tell anything to Dad about Liam, I''ll let him know afterward," David said stopping his brother in his tracks towards the patio before opening the door. Gabe put the keys in the door not saying a word.


    "You don''t always get to tell me what to do, y¡¯know I''m grown too," Gabe said as he started inside the house. Their father wasn''t there, he didn''t get home from work for an hour or two after they had gotten off school. "Sorry, it''s just a bummer to think about is all." Gabe shrugged his shoulders and dropped his backpack on the floor as it made a metallic crash.


    "You got to be more careful with that," David said as he darted for the fridge. "So, are you going to help me kill these leftovers before work, or are you going to sulk?" David was hiding his emotions, at one point Liam was his best friend. However, Liam just fell off the Earth, their goals no longer aligned. He hated the thought of potentially having to kill him.


    David¡¯s father, James was washing his hands of the oil that stained his wrinkly brown hands. He looked up at the mirror, mumbling under his breath, "Thank you Jesus for this day." He dried his hands and left the bathroom. The shop was filled with R&B Music from the eighties and nineties. He was wearing his blue jeans and a white t-shirt. Smiling and laughing with workers.


    "Mr. James, we got a customer¡¯s up front." One of his employees said.


    "Oh right, I''ll be right there." James grabbed his gray button-up shirt and started for the door. Eve''s mother was standing at the front desk waiting, Eve was sitting in one of the chairs waiting. "I apologize for the wait, busy busy day." He started, "My name is Mr. Locklear, but everyone just calls me Mr. James. How can I help you." Eve looked over at him from afar.


    Blanking out the rest of the conversation, she was contemplating where she heard the name Locklear from. Finally occurring to her, he must have been David''s father. After they had finished talking about business, Eve''s mother had begun telling James that they were new to town. "Oh, so you, young lady must be going to La Mirada High?" He asked. "My son goes here, David, maybe you met him?" James was always excited to meet new people, offering his hand out to a handshake.


    Eve smiled and stood up, she never met anyone so friendly. "Yeah, I met him." Walking over to shake his hand. "Speaking of, is he here?"


    James looked confused at first, "Why would he be..." He suddenly stopped after realizing what he was saying. "I apologize, he just got off school, no? He only works weekends. Do you want his number or something?"


    Eve just laughed before being cut off from her mother. "No, she doesn''t need that." She laughed awkwardly.


    "I''m only joking, girls should be the last thing on his mind." James said, "He''s leaving for the military."


    "I hope my daughter would be wiser to choose someone with a more, prestigious occupation." Her mother said. James quickly overcomes with offense and then smiled.


    "Well, I hope you have a good one, but I don''t need your business here," James said offering his hand to the door. Eve''s mother just scoffed and started out the door.


    "If I can get that number before my mother goes ballistic. I''d appreciate it." Eve said quickly pulling out a pen and paper. James just looked at her and began writing.


    "He may not answer after nine at night and Mija, respect your mother but don''t let her control you," James said as he handed her back the paper and pen. When she touched his hand, James¡¯ single jewel on his necklace began to glow slightly blue. Neither of them noticed. Eve left the building after saying goodbye to him. He had seemed familiar, as she did to him.


    <hr>


    David and Gabe were blasting classic rock as they were eating and speeding through their homework, pulling most answers for math and science off of their computers. Most called it cheating, but they just saw themselves as resourceful. "Dad''s home," Gabe said with his mouth full of a chorizo and egg burrito. The lights came flooding in through the window into the kitchen.


    "Hope he had a good day because I don''t think I can handle any more drama on my plate." David said as he closed his laptop.


    "You know what I can handle more of on my plate? More burritos." Gabe laughed as he began prepping his plate with another tortilla.


    "Save some for dad, Man." David stood up and began to prepare a plate for his father who was coming through the door.


    "Dad doesn''t need as much food as us alright. I burn more calories thinking than he runs a mile." Gabe said as he poured more food on both plates.


    "Boys!" He yelled as he came into the kitchen, "Dang, save some for me!" David just looked over at Gabe who already had the burrito in his mouth. Shaking his head in disappointment, He handed the plate over to his father.


    "How''s your day, dad?" David said gathering his paperwork and turning on the TV to the movie channel for his father. David always felt he had to take care of his dad to make his life a little easier. He knew it couldn''t be easy with Gabe and his nights out every day, especially without their mother.


    "Ah it was alright," he said sitting on the couch and taking off his boots. "I should be asking, how your guys'' first day of school was?"


    "Boring," Gabe said before bellowing out a sigh. "Except, David met a new psychotic girlfriend."


    "She has blue hair?" James asked kicking his feet up and beginning to eat. David looked at him taking estrange how he had known already.


    "How do you know her?" David asked, "And she''s not my girlfriend, just a friend."


    "Ah her mother came in today, very rude lady, but she''s very beautiful, God bless her," James said eating. Their father was a very Christian man, doing his best to forgive others. That''s more than can be said than most followers. "Just be careful Mijo, I can tell she has a lot going on." David sat down next to him sighing.


    "Yeah, tell me about it." Gabe joked taking a drink of water and handing David a packet of electrolyte powder. David grabbed it quickly and pulled out his bottle of water.


    "Trust me, I have priorities. Besides, she''s not my type." David said as Gabe turned over to him and peered his eyes full of disbelief.''


    "I''m not going to touch on that," Gabe said smiling and beginning to drink from his water bottle.


    "Regardless, remember what I always taught you boys, protect your heart..." David and Gabe joined in with him almost mockingly, "Because your mind can fix your heart, but your heart can''t fix your mind." James smacked his lips. "Alright, never say I didn''t tell you so."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, just you say it all the time." David laughed taking a drink, "We need to start getting ready." David stood up.


    "Can''t you boys just take the night off? Feels like we barely get time together." James said knowing the answer before asking.


    "Sorry dad, we have to help pay those bills." David smiled. "We have Saturday night off, so don''t worry."


    "Sounds like a plan," James said with his eyes turning back to the TV, he worried for his sons but also honored who they were. He knew they were the greatest at their job, but it didn''t make the worry any less. Gabe and David headed to their backyard, closing the door behind him.


    <hr>


    Eve was closing her locker, wearing a black hoodie with a logo of a band on it. Slinging her backpack across her shoulder, her lips sitting at a natural smile as she walked down the hallway. Suddenly someone jumped on her back, wrapping her arms and legs around Eve. "Eve! I missed you." She hoped down off of her and started walking next to her. Eve just laughed as she turned to hug her friend.


    "Jess, it''s only been a weekend. We even went out on Saturday." Eve said smiling.


    "Still, I missed you!" Jess said picking her backpack off the ground. The hallways were enclosed, students filled the paths on their way to class. Eve looked around.


    "Have you heard from Tyler?" She asked as they made their way down the halls.


    "Oh, no, he hasn''t talked to me," Eve said looking around, she became filled with anxiety. Tyler used to be a close friend of hers, until a few weeks ago, when he tried to get too handsy with her.


    "Well, that''s a bummer." Jess said sadly, "Liam has been asking for you." She put her hands together.


    "Jess, who''s Liam," Eve asked, the room around her started to creek.


    "Liam, he''s over there." Jess pointed out. "You stupid whore!" She screamed out in panic. Eve looked over to where Liam was standing, everything around her turned to black and white, slowing in motion. Suddenly Liam was standing over her with his hand on her chin.


    Eve''s eyes began to well, she turned to Jess who had begun to turn into ash. "Jessica!" She cried in a bloody murder. Dropping to her knees, soon everything else turned to dust and ash. The school soon fell into rubble. Liam was still standing, soon dropping to his knee, and grasping her shoulders.


    "Come with me, and I can teach you how to control it, you can save the ones you love." He said bringing his lips to her ear. "You will be unstoppable."


    Eve immediately woke up in a panic, her head resting in her hands. She looked out the window, checking her phone again, nothing but a message from Jessica which read, ''We miss you.'' Eve threw her phone to the ground and got back to her homework before she could read the rest of the message. She could feel a rage stir up inside of herself.


    <hr>


    David and Gabe reentered the house, both wearing a pair of gray cargo pants, black hoodies,


    and gaiter necks below their jaws. A long, thin, black multi-cam pouch sat on the back of their belts. James was asleep with his arms crossed in his recliner. Gabe grabbed a blanket out of one of the closets. David grabbed the TV remote, turning it off along with the lights in the living room. Gabe and David worked together in wrapping him in the blanket, almost routine. They pressed their lips against their father''s forehead. "Be safe, boys." It was routine for them.


    "Always," David replied quietly, this time was different. He couldn''t bring himself to tell his Father about Liam, he couldn''t bear to see him in pain, never again. The rest of the evening was filled with Eve doing homework and watching the streetlights turn on outside her window. Grabbing her phone off of the ground. She decided to text David, ''Hey, it¡¯s Evelyn.'' She didn''t know what she was doing, she just knew she needed someone to talk to. David pulled out his phone, estranged at the random message. Quickly after she sent a message that read, ''I''m sorry, it''s late lol I just wanted to know if you wanted to hang out.'' David started to think to himself about her.


    "What is it?" Gabe asked him as they were sitting at a park bench.


    "Taylor, she wants to hang out."


    "Well, tell her tough titties, you''ll see her at school." Gabe shrugged his shoulders. David just nodded, he agreed with his brother, he just couldn''t help to know if she was okay.


    "Yeah, you''re right." David unlocked his phone and began to text back, ''Can''t tonight, is everything okay?'' Pressing send and keeping his eye on the conversation.


    Eve looked at her phone leaving David''s message on reading as she just closed it and set it on her desk. She felt so alone, David was the only person remotely able to talk to. David read the receipt on his phone and put it in his pocket, he wasn''t going to message her further. If it had been an emergency, she would''ve said more.


    Her mind started to be filled with Liam''s voice about the billiard house. She started scratching her arms as if she were having withdrawals from a type of drug. Her lamp began to lift off the ground, floating around her as well as small items littered across her desk. Eve had her eyes closed, tears welling up which began to levitate around her. Shaking back and forth mumbling to herself. She looked as if she was a sun, objects orbiting her like planets.


    Her parents were sitting together watching TV, as her father was reading notes on his phone, he began to feel a slight resistance as the phone began to leave his grip. Her mother had been drinking wine from a glass, suddenly a crack appeared. Quickly her mother threw the glass as it crashed on the floor out of fear of ruining her clothes with red. "Dammit!" Her mother yelled and started up the stairs. Swinging Eve''s door open, "Why can''t you just stop!" She yelled before quickly slapping Eve. Eve fell out of her chair as everything crashed to the ground.


    Soon her father appeared in the doorway. "Judith!" He yelled, trying to intervene he was frozen still.


    Eve slowly stood up from the debris surrounding herself. "You don''t need this." Liam''s voice said softly in her head. Judith raised her hand at her daughter, Eve caught it. peering up from the hair in her face, eyes turning an electric blue color. Her mother''s face was painted with the terror of her daughter.


    "You feel it too?" Gabe said to David. David quickly stood up and looked at the sky. They both darted off the bench and began running to the shipping buildings nearby.


    "Evelyn, stop it!" Judith screamed Eve raised her other hand, tears running down her face. In almost an instant, her mother and father have pushed away in a heavy force across the hallway into a wall. Knocking them out instantly. Eve looked at her parents taking a pause in regret, she looked at her backpack, emptying it of all her school supplies. Darting to her closet and started packing the bag full of whatever clothes she grabbed in a hurry. Throwing on a pair of shoes and headed outside the door, taking one last look at her parents, feeling as if this were the last time, she would see them.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered. Quickly left the house and began running faster than she ever had before. She didn''t know where to go, the only thing that was in her head was to go to the Billiard Club.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Virgil, I''m in pursuit. Need you to tell me where to go." David said running through the alleyways of the city.


    "If she was compromised by Liam, my best guess is his hangout on Telegraph," Virgil said came in through their earpiece.


    "That''s too far from our position. Need a pickup." David said as Gabe straddled his back against the wall. David stepped on his thigh launching himself up onto the roof. Reaching his hand behind himself to grab onto Gabe''s, slinging him onto the ledge. The gusts picked up as David pulled out a cloak over his shoulder, it was green with a black hexagonal pattern. Gabe did the same, but he was a dark navy blue, sharing the same pattern as his. A glowing light appeared above them, they looked at each other and nodded, jumping inside. The light quickly faded and dashed away.


    <hr>


    Eve was walking down the street; hoodie draw strings pulled tight so no one could look at her. Every eye-like car that passed by her felt nothing less than paranoia. Sirens and lights traveling made her think they were coming for her. Eve was truly alone, looking at nothing but her phone for directions to the club. The closer Eve found herself, the stronger Liam''s voice felt. Tears rolled down her face, she didn''t know whether to feel horrible for what she did to her parents or happy. They had always belittled her for what she felt was a curse, maybe if she didn''t have this power, they would have loved her more.


    She found herself soon in front of a bar with a large glowing sign that read, ''8 Ball Billiards House and Bar.'' Liam''s voice soon dominated her mind, "Come in." He said to her. Completely seduced and entranced by his words. Everything else seemed to disappear. Eve took her sleeve and cleaned the tears from her face. As she started down the pathway where a bunch of men was drinking outside on the patio. A large gust of wind began to pick up, swinging the flags around, people grabbed onto their hats and the fence to regain their stability. Eve didn''t think too much of it, although seeming supernatural. She had enough of crazy for one night.


    The bouncer out front looked at her, "I don''t even need to see ID to know that you''re not old enough." He smiled pulling out a marker. "Hands please." He said. She was confused, not knowing why she needed to have her hands drawn on like it was an amusement park with those stamps. She brought her hands up innocently, the bouncer quickly drew a cross pattern on the back of her left hand. "Drinking is downstairs, teens upstairs for pool." He said opening the door for her. Looking like a lost puppy, Eve just nodded as she entered the building.


    Country music began to fill the halls, people dancing, and a few others drinking or eating at the scattered tables and bar. She wouldn''t be caught dead here, unless if it weren¡¯t for Liam. Eve turned her head to the right where the stairs circled up to the second floor. Second-guessing herself, she started up the stairs. She felt crazy, almost as if her conscience were telling her this was a dumb idea.


    Liam''s voice broke through again, "Come upstairs." His voice echoed in her mind; she was back into a trance.


    "Go home" Gabe''s voice soon came into her head. She was taken back; she didn''t know whose voice that was, but it felt real and not as seductive as if it were her own conscious. She ignored it and continued upstairs. Finding people more of her age, some were extremely young, however. Feeling herself being watched, she turned around and found Liam watching her, waving his hand from Eve and back to him. She immediately did as he commanded. She felt a battle raging in her mind.


    "I can''t do anything, not with Liam being closer to her." Gabe said as he mediated on the floor of the interior of a dark room with monitors along the walls, "Liam is persuasive, I can only talk. He¡¯s going to win this battle."


    David started over to the door, "I''m going in there." David said. Virgil peered over from the cockpit.


    "And what? Have a battle with Liam in the middle of a bar?" Virgil said sarcastically. "Patience." Virgil was right, David knew he couldn''t do anything that would compromise The Order. They had remained in silence for this long.


    Eve sat down next to Liam who was in a booth to himself and two other men. Both were well-groomed, especially Liam. She felt comfortable and the opposite all at the same time. She was conflicted in all of her emotions. Not knowing what to say she rubbed her sweat-covered hands on her jeans. "I know who you are Evelyn," Liam said putting his arm around her shoulder. "There''s no need to be nervous."


    David opened the back ramp on the VTOL hovering above the building. Mentally preparing himself. Looking down upon the cityscape, taking a deep breath. Everything was happening so fast for him to comprehend. Feeling as if his whole world was shaking. He pulled his hood over his head and brushed his cloak over his arm.


    "How do you...?" Eve was cut off from her words.


    "Know who you are?" Liam smiled passing her a drink, "What if I had told you, everything you are, is a mere speck of the world around you." He locked eyes with her. "You are by far greater than you can possibly imagine. Thinking your entire life that you were a freak, the gazes you see as if they were words being spoken to you. You are far more special than the average man or woman." Eve was entranced by his eyes. She was once again seeing her past. All of the punishments and the way she was hated for being who she was, by her own family, by her own friends. "What if the world around you was controlled by a group of powerful men and women like us?"


    "What am I?" She asked.


    "Come with me and I will show you," Liam smirked. He offered his hand to her. She hesitated at first. "I can make you see things that you couldn''t even possibly imagine.


    "Don''t do it." David''s voice entered her mind. She was taken back by the surprise. However, her decision remained unchanged, she took his hand as he began to stand up. Pulling her closer to himself, they took their leave. The two other men followed closely behind them. Liam took her towards the back of the room and outside the emergency exit. Eve''s mind started to be full of doubt, was she ready to leave her old life behind. Was she ready to say goodbye to her family and friends? She began to think of her options.


    Gabe stood beside David and placed his hand on his brother''s shoulder. Breaking David out of his thoughts, a tear rolling down his face from his eye. Gabe nodded his head, Liam and David were best friends at one point. Gabe couldn''t understand what his brother was feeling.


    Liam walked outside onto the rafters and started down the stairs with Eve. It was dark in the alleyway; a few cars littered the parking lot. Eve took a deep breath, once, at the bottom of the stairs, she was able to break free of the trance. "Where are you taking me?" Liam tried to dominate her mind again but couldn''t, he felt Gabe''s power in the air.


    "Somewhere safe. They sent others to kill you."


    "Why would they send someone after me?" She had asked.


    "They work for the dark," Liam stated his composure, and his patience was breaking down.


    "They are afraid you''ll hurt anyone else." Speaking quickly, he soon felt both of the brother¡¯s presence. He wasn¡¯t afraid of either of them. He feared them together.


    "Who are you talking about?" She clinched her fists as the asphalt below her began to crack.


    Her patience wore thin, tired of all of the confusion and not receiving answers.


    "Why don''t you leave the girl alone? Let her choose." David''s voice broke from the quiet from the concrete steps that head leads up to the neighborhood. A dim light illuminated both David and Gabe. Eve turned in shock with Liam and his friends to the right, David and Gabe standing to the left. Her hands still clinched.


    "David?" She called out to him, "What''re you doing here?"


    "Are you hurt Evelyn?" David asked, making a visual inspection of her condition from afar. She nodded her head slowly, completely confused. She didn''t understand what was happening around her.


    Liam regained his composure and drew his arms outwards to his sides. "David, Gabriel!" He called out, "How are you guys?" Liam was trying to use his persuasion dominance; however, Gabe was casting a mental shield around Eve, David was far too powerful to fall for his deception. David could feel Liam¡¯s change in energy. There was no doubt about it anymore. He wasn¡¯t the same.


    "Don''t even try it," Gabe said. Liam took a step closer towards the two brothers. Immediately stopping when he noticed their arms shuffled slightly under their cloaks. Liam chuckled under his breath. Eve felt as if she should leave, she had no business being there. Her thoughts conflicted with her, she just wanted to go back to her old life, but she had wanted to know who or what she was since she was a child.


    "So that''s how it''s going to be then, David." Liam said, "We were friends once."


    "Yeah," David replied sternly, "Yet you still fell from honor." Liam took a deep breath, unbuttoning his collared shirt, slowly revealing what appeared to be a chest rig. His two friends followed suit.


    "You¡¯re afraid of power David, you always have been." Liam dropped the collared shirt on the floor, wearing a black tank top and the chest rig. Eve noticed that he had a silver and gold rod-looking object hanging from one of the buckles. "It''s never too late to join me."


    "I knew you could never handle Kaitlyn¡¯s death," David replied slightly shuffling his hand from a pouch on the back of his belt. Liam''s smile dropped; David knew he''d struck a nerve.


    "Come on already, we outnumber them, we can take them." His friend said taking the rod from his buckle. "There''s three of us and two of them."


    The other mirrored him. "Relax Bravo, these guys are The Watchers. Let alone, the brothers." Eve took a step backward; she began to notice what appeared to be a field of energy surrounding both parties. Liam was surrounded by what looked to be red and black electricity with hints of yellow. Turning her head to David and Gabe, it was more serene with green and blue waves surrounding them, more controlled, peaceful. She didn''t understand what any of this was that she was seeing. Who were the Watcher''s that the other referred to? What was so special about David and his brother? All these questioned swarmed her head. Her eyes continued to stay locked on Gabe and David.


    "How do we take this," Gabe asked his brother through their mental connection.


    "Stay defensive," David said knowing they were outnumbered, they had to play it safe especially with Liam being there. Knowing he was a master of the broadsword style. "Once we get rid of the Acolytes, we can break." Gabe nodded acknowledging his brother, David understood strategy, he never doubted him either. Both mirror each other in unison, placing their opposite legs more forward in front of the other. They sensed Liam''s fear. Liam knew he''d have to win fast, his two companions offered only a decimal advantage. Pulling out a handheld device, he smiled, "They''ll be here soon." Pressing a button made the screen flash green. This made the situation a little more complicated, the two of them needed to end this fast, David couldn''t see a way of just kidnapping Eve. Gabe knew he and his brother were expert guardians, but not even a knight could handle more than four acolytes on his own.


    "They''re not going to move," Gabe said, "we need to strike soon, or we won''t have a chance."


    "Patience," David said watching them sternly. "Virgil, prepare for escape." David looked over at Eve, "Evelyn, come with us. We''ll keep you safe." She looked at him with wide eyes, she couldn''t remember if anyone had ever been concerned for her safety.


    "Enough!" Bravo yelled out, "I''m tired of talking." He pushed his rod out to the side of his body, a large sword. Zweihander was the type that David recognized. He infused his blade with his red energy.


    "No!" Liam yelled at him, but it was too late, Bravo was already sprinting, preparing to strike with full force against David. David just smirked slightly, immediately drawing a viridian green broadsword as Bravo tried to deceive him with an overhead swing. David stepped to the side, clashing his blade against Bravo''s. Bravo didn''t understand how fast David had moved. Gabe followed quickly puncturing Bravo''s chest with a light blue katana. Bravo spat blood out on David''s cloak which covered his face after his attack was blocked. Falling to his knees, David and Gabe in sync removed his hands from his bulky arms. Eve was in shock over the lightning but smooth movements of the two. Never seeing such violence before, she pushed it to the back of her mind.


    Liam gritted his teeth, knowing fully that Gabe could surely handle Charlie. Could he quickly eliminate David? How fast would he have to be? "Now?" Gabe said.


    "You do what you do, quickly get rid of that acolyte," David said. Gabe reversed his grip on his blade, holding it backward. David prepared his footing and started towards Liam. Liam ignited his corrupted yellow broadsword and dashed after David. David took a deep breath, Liam and he used to be close friends, almost as close as Gabe. However, after the death of Kaitlyn, Liam fell apart, losing his morals. David blamed himself, he had to deceive him. In return, he turned away from the Order, David was tasked with stopping Liam, peacefully or violently.


    Gabe took an acrobatic movement against Charlie. Charlie igniting his crimson saber went for a swing in Gabe''s path. Immediately dropping to his legs to slide under, taking a swing at Charlie¡¯s feet. Quickly jumping. "Dammit, who is this kid?" Charlie realized he couldn''t be careless, however feeling a life soon leave Bravo''s body. He fueled himself with anger. Gabe jumped back to his feet blocking a strike to his rear. Twisting his body around his blade, swiped away his opponent''s blade. They continued to clash ferociously.


    David was focused on a strong defense, Liam tried to attack but was repealed every time. "Strike me." Liam cried as he continued to attack heavily, he wasn''t expecting David to not attack him. David continued to block every attack, that was thrown at him. Liam was sloppier than he had been before. Were his anger and hatred throwing his game off? David didn''t know, he hesitated multiple times to remove the hands of his once friend. Liam attacked again with a stabbing thrust towards David, quickly the effort was blocked once more. David shifted around him as Liam stumbled and dropped to his knees.


    "What is this?" David said, "I know you can do better." Trying to stall to find a way to convince his friend to quit with his effort. Liam grinned and quickly hopped back to his feet. Swinging his yellow blade at David. Blocking it immediately before it had hit his face. The two blades clashed, causing sparks to ignite in the night. "I had hopped you''d get complacent." David soon realized Liam was trying to make him lower his guard. David, however, stayed vigilant.


    Eve decided she couldn''t stand by anymore and watch. She watched the two battles rage, quickly turning her head to the lifeless body lying near the steps. She sprinted over to find the hilt near the decapitated arm. Reaching for it and grabbing the hilt, she soon found herself in a different setting. Standing in one place, multiple horrific images flashed before her eyes. The only images Eve could comprehend were that of a woman and two children begging for help. The same blade came down on top of them quickly ending their lives. Liam saw Eve grabbing the blade of the ground, soon discovering that her motives had changed. Blocking David''s attack, he extended his hand out at Eve, firing a burst of yellow lightning from his open palm. "No!" David increased his attacks to stop the action on her.


    Eve was pulled from her vision, screaming in pain. She never felt anything more painful. Tears rolled down her face as she was thrown to the steps, hitting her head on the concrete. Knocking her out before she realized what had happened.


    Gabe was pushed back from Charlie, calling up mentally to Virgil for an immediate pickup. Gabe felt Eve''s pain, he had to act quickly to get her the medical attention she needed. The gusts picked up with intensity around the alleyway. Charlie looked above himself, "Ah! You see!" Charlie called out, "Now it''s time for our rein-." His words were decapitated as his head fleeted from his body. Gabe had swiftly ended the duel. Gabe had no issue with killing combatants, he justified it through the means of emergency.


    Liam looked above himself as Virgil repelled from the darkness above them. Landing on the ground quickly drawing his falchion. Liam scoffed, reaching into his back pocket.


    "Have fun killing her, you monster." He said slamming a smoke grenade on the ground.


    "He''s gone, we don''t have time, I have a lot of dark energy surrounding us." Gabe was right, enemies were coming, and fast. David nodded and ran over to Eve. Grabbing her backpack of clothes from the ground, putting it on. He placed his hand on her wrist, pulling her body upright.


    "Get that bird down now," David commanded, the osprey landed on the ground, which Virgil had gotten himself inside in a rush. Jumping into the cockpit. Gabe rushed inside as well; David had thrown Eve over his shoulder in a fireman carry.


    "Hurry up!" Gabe''s panic was warranted, even though Virgil was there, he wasn''t the best duelist. David rushed inside the tail of the Osprey. "Get the hell out of here Virg!" Gabe called out slamming a button that raised and closed the ramp behind David. Soon laying down Eve on a stretcher laid on the floor.


    "Dammit, where''s Allison where you need her." David said, grabbing a medical bag off the wall, "Looks like we rely on first aid." He said unzipping the bag.


    "Hold on!" Virgil called out to the back cabin as the Osprey took off into the night with extreme speeds. David and Gabe had braced themselves over Eve''s body to keep her from flying off the stretcher. Gabe took a sigh of relief. David took out some bandages, wrapping Eve''s blue head.


    "You''re right, she''s prettier up close," Gabe said aloud chuckling.


    "Get out of my head." David was annoyed as he finished wrapping her head. "I''m sensing bleeding in her skull, as well as corruption in her chest where she took the blast." David sighed, "Go to our house." David yelled out to Virgil. It was true, Liam had been using corruption oils to enhance his power.


    "Roger that," Virgil said with a thumb up. "Allison is already waiting for there." David sighed. The adrenaline soon wore off in his blood. He realized a sharp pain in his skull and some burning in his chest. Rubbing it off.


    "Did you get hit?" Gabe asked as he watched his brother rub his chest. David shook his head no. He didn''t understand where the pain was coming from. Brushing it off, he held onto Eve''s hand. Feeling so much pain within her. Virgil flew the helicopter onto the street, David grabbed onto the rear of the stretcher at Eve''s head. Gabe took and deep breath and grabbed the front of the stretcher at her feet. The ramp opened up to a gust of wind filling the street, knowing time was against them, they both quickly headed outside. Once cleared from the ramp, Virgil immediately lifted off, disappearing into the night.


    Standing in front of their house, the two ran to the front door. "God, she''s heavy," Gabe said trying to keep his grip tight on the handles. David chuckled knowing his brother was reading his mind, if only he had gone to the gym more. Gabe began to think his brother was right.


    Once on the porch, the door flew open where Allison stood in desperation. Wearing gray sweatpants and a white tank top was enough to get Gabe''s surprise. Gabe being shocked stopped in his tracks; David shoved him with the stretcher knowing they didn''t have all the time in the world.


    James was standing in the hallway, his eyes quickly widened seeing Eve on the stretcher. "What happened?¡±"


    "No time." David said, "She''s got brain hemorrhaging, and she was hit with corruption." Carlos and Ethan appeared, quickly relieving Gabe from hold. Allison tied her light brown hair into a ponytail, the three boys rushed Eve onto stretcher stands. Everyone immediately got to work, Carlos and Ethan prepped the IV needle. David pulled out a pair of trauma sheers carefully cutting off her hoodie. James stood by looking onto the body, he started to tear up.


    ¡°James, please get David and Gabe some food," Allison said as she placed her hands around Eve''s head. Her hands glowing green. James nodded his head and walked hastily to the kitchen. David lifted Eve''s shirt revealing a black and purple electric pattern spreading slowly across her stomach. "David, I''m busy with this, you have to fight the spread." David looked down, knowing he was the only one willing to absorb the corruption.


    "Come on man, you got this," Ethan said as he held Eve''s arm, and Carlos placed the needle in one of her veins. David shook his head, placing his hands on her stomach. A green energy field appeared over his hands to her navel. Gabe walked over to Eve, removing her shoes. "Her vitals are getting better." Ethan said, "Well should I say steady."


    David began to sweat, healing was one thing, but fighting corruption was a stronger task, completely deadly. He grunted. The infection began to spread onto David''s palms, he could feel the burning. Eve opened her eyes slightly. "She''s awake man!" Carlos said. She didn''t respond, hazing in and out of cautiousness. All she could process was David''s hands hovering over her stomach and in pain. David gritted his teeth. The process required David to absorb the corruption into his own body to fight with his own energy. Eve screamed as the infection completely left her body and latched itself onto David''s Hands. He yelled out as the pain stabbed into his hands.


    "No one touches him!" Allison said, "He''s got this." She yelled out. Allison herself that David was the strongest of them. David continued to scream as Gabe ran over to him, ignoring her order. Eve looked at David before completely passing back out. Why was he in so much pain? More importantly, she wondered, is why he was in so much pain for her?

 Chapter 3: The Watchers

    Seeing flowing energy, blues, greens, yellows, purples. Different colors filled the sky, plants growing, small animals roaming lush green meadows. Stars exploding breathing life into the night sky. Waves run smoothly over the sand of the Earth. Everything was at peace, death followed, but not tragic. Serenity danced back and forth. Plants decaying and animals passing peacefully under a blanket of stars. Waves crashed on the rocks. Life and harmonious death danced in her mind.


    Eve slowly opened her eyes, looking around the room. The sun breaks through the window shades. A blanket tucked into her sides. Where was she? She wondered to herself. It was quiet. A TV sat on a desk in front of her. Noticing the IV in her arm, the last she remembered was waking up to David and a group of people she did not recognize. What happened? The door quietly creaked open. Clearing her throat as James¡¯ few gray hairs on his brown head, poked out from behind the door. "Ah, Mija, Gabriel said you''d be awake." He pushed the door open wearing his work uniform, holding a tray with two meals on it. She was happy to see a familiar face. James walked over placing the plate on her lap.


    "Where am I?" She asked him, looking at the plate of food, feeling like she had not eaten in ages.


    "Home," James said smiling and placing the utensils on the plate. "Look, I''m not allowed to say anything but just know you''re safe." He started to walk away. Eve grabbed his arm to keep him from leaving. James just sighed.


    "I might need that second plate." She smiled up at him and chuckled.


    "I wish I could." He smiled back at her, "This is for David." His smile turned soft.


    "Where is he?" She asked him.


    "Just relax." Eve released his arm pulling off her covers. And sliding herself over, wearing shorts and a tank top. She immediately felt embarrassed. "You should just sit still; someone will come to get you. Get dressed." James laughed heading outside the door and closing it behind himself.


    Eve took it easy getting out of bed, not walking in days did not help with her balance. Walking, almost stumbling to the dresser. Opening it she found a black t-shirt and some navy-blue sweats. Slowly sliding everything on, the shirt had buttons on the side that didn''t interfere with the needle and tube on the IV. Buttoning it up, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was neatly brushed, and her bangs combed. Eve''s skin was soft and clean. Wherever she was, she was being taken care of. Turning around towards the window, all she could see was a courtyard where kids were playing with sticks and running around. A wall surrounded the courtyard and what appeared to be an apartment complex, vines growing up the dark red brick walls. A thick forest covered the outside walls. She wasn''t in the city anymore.


    There was a knock at the door, "Come in." She said turning around, arms crossed. Allison came into the room, wearing a white tank top and a pair of jeans.


    "Miss Taylor, I''m Allison," She walked over offering her hand to shake. "You don''t need this anymore." She pulled her arm in closer removing the needle. Eve released a grunt of pain; Allison covered her arm with her hand. A glowing pulse immediately closed the small hole in her arm.


    "Woah." Eve said looking at her arm, "How did you?" Eve was fascinated.


    "Come on." Allison smiled as she started for the door. Eve followed behind her. Starting down a long hallway, "This is the commune." She said, "This floor is for medical, anyone injured stays here for a peaceful recovery." There were drawings all over the wall, she even saw one of a girl who looked like her with blue hair. Allison turned towards a door, Eve looked at the plaque that read ''David L.'' Eve did not know what to expect, everything was moving so fast, but she needed answers. Allison opened the door where Gabe had been sitting in a chair next to David, who appeared to be sleeping. Gabe turned around peeking his blue eyes up at Allison, smiling and looking at Eve. His smile faded as he turned back to his brother. A plate of food sat untouched on a table next to David.


    "Is he okay?" Eve asked walking over to David.


    "Yeah," Gabe muttered under his breath. Eve felt Gabe''s eyes fixed on her. Allison slapped the back of Gabe''s head.


    "Don''t mind him, he''s just poopy face because of his brother." Gabe stood up and got in Allison''s face.


    "He wouldn''t be in this state if it wasn''t for her!" Gabe snapped. Eve watched as the two stood off.


    "You know David as much as I do, He did this because he wanted to," Allison said.


    "Look at you two fighting." James disappointed opened the door of the restroom, drying his hands. "David would be disappointed, he wouldn''t want you to be fighting." James placed his hand on Eve''s shoulder. "Now let your brother rest."


    Gabe scoffed and walked past Allison into the hallway disappearing. "I''m sorry I didn''t mean for any of this." Eve apologized to James.


    "No Mija, you have nothing to apologize for." James said, "David is strong, he''ll be back up and running as soon as he wakes up." James led her to the door. "I apologize for my son, Gabe, I ought to slap him upside the head." He chuckled.


    "It''s okay," Eve said softly, feeling guilty, nonetheless. She kept her emotions to herself as she headed out the door, looking to her left seeing Gabe and Allison bickering in the corner. Gabe stopped, turned his head towards Eve. Gabe''s face was full of discontent before walking out onto the stairs. Allison took a deep breath and walked over to Eve, "If I''m a burden I want to leave." She said.


    Allison put her hand up to her face, "You''re not a burden, Gabe will come around. But for now, let¡¯s go meet everyone else.


    "Who are you guys?" Eve said, "Everyone keeps telling me to go places but doesn''t have any answers, I get you''re trying to be nice, but I''m tired of this." Eve clinched her fists as the floor cracked. Allison smiled and started towards the elevator. "Where are you going?" Confused, she had no care that Eve displayed her curse.


    "Taking you to someone who has all the answers," Allison said walking inside the doors. Eve just looked at her and sighed. "Come on then." Allison pressed a button on the control panel after Eve had walked slowly inside.


    "So, you''re not going to answer any of my questions," Eve said looking at Allison with her arms crossed over her small chest.


    "As much as I''d love to, I''m not going to be responsible for whatever you''re told." Allison said, "I can''t trust you, sorry to say, but that''s just how it is, you have to understand." Eve understood her, the only person who even knew who she was is currently comatose.


    The elevator arrived on the roof where the Osprey sat uncloaked. A group of guys gathered around. She recognized Ethan and Carlos who were sitting on the parapet with their backs facing the courtyard. Virgil was laying on a cart with a wrench in his hand working on one of the inner panels. Richard and Chris stood around him passing him parts or tools when he needed them. Kevin was laying on the ramp of the osprey sleeping, arms crossed, aviators over his eyes. Foo Fighters was playing on the small wireless speaker; Eve would call it dad-rock hadn''t heard that band since she was close with her dad.


    "Ah look who it is." Carlos said, hopping down and walking over to Eve, "Blue-haired girl. How was your nap?"


    Eve smiled at him, "Who are you?" She asked.


    "I''m Carlos. They brought you in all beat up." He said as he walked her over to the group of people. Allison pushed him away from behind.


    "I''m her guide, I''ll take it from here," Allison commanded as Carlos took offense taking his seat back next to Ethan. "That''s Ethan, he thinks he''s a romantic, but he doesn''t know he''s hopeless." She said. Ethan flipped her off in response. "Next to him is Carlos, he''s our weeb."


    "Weeb?" Eve asked, "As in anime?"


    "Yeah, he''s a degenerate," Allison said, Carlos raised his eyebrow to her.


    "What the hell, you''re just insulting us," Carlos yelled at her.


    Allison just smiled and pointed at the bigger man wearing a black tank top and gym shorts. "That''s Richard, I know he''s big but he''s actually a softy." Eve waved at him awkwardly. Richard just shrugged and agreed. Then she pointed at the scrawny guy with a scruffy beard. "This is Chris. He''s the biggest red neck of us all." Chris just laughed and flipped Allison off as well. Pointing at Virgil, "And that''s Virgil, he''s our pilot, mechanic, the only guy I officially respect here." Eve remembered hearing his name.


    "You were there the other night, weren''t you.¡±? Eve asked as he looked up at her. His face smudged with oil.


    "Yeah." He said, his words were short and deep.


    "He doesn''t talk much, not until he knows you," Allison said. "he¡¯ll tell you the truth no matter how blunt." Eve turned her head over towards Kevin, who was sleeping. "Oh, and that''s Kevin."


    Virgil went back to work with the others. "Is he sleeping with all this noise?" Eve had asked.


    "Kevin can sleep anywhere. He''s the next in charge around here. " Allison said walking over to her and kicking his foot.


    "What?" He said, eyes still closed.


    "New girl is here." Allison said, "She''s got questions."


    "Tell her to wait for David."


    "I want them answered now," Eve said to him.


    ¡°And she¡¯s standing right here.¡± Kevin sighed picking himself off the ground. Reaching his hand out at the cooler as an energy drink flew out of it and directly to his hand. Yawning and stretching his arms out to his sides. "Come on. Let''s go for a walk." Kevin opened the can and took a drink. Eve nodded her head following him at his side. Kevin was wearing gym shorts as well but was wearing a shirt, unlike the others beside Virgil. "Where do I start?" Kevin asked himself.


    "Anywhere," Eve said desperately.


    "Peace, Justice, and Sacrifice. These are the words we live by." Kevin started inside the elevator; Eve followed him inside with Allison at her rear. "We are The Order, an organization, or society if you will, that originated from the 11th century. This is a hidden commune, no one can find us here." The elevator doors closed, and the elevator began to lower.


    "Think we can trust her?" Virgil asked watching them leave.


    "We have to," Gabe said sitting on top of the osprey.


    "What are you guys specifically," Eve asked.


    "We are the Watchers" Kevin said, "More specifically, we are Guardians. Our ranks from the bottom are Guardians, Knights, and Masters. At the top are the Council and the Grand Master, six of the greatest of our Order." The doors opened to a hallway that lead to the ground floor, Kevin began walking outside. "Maybe I''m jumping too far ahead." He laughed a bit. "Life."


    "Life?" Eve asked, "What about it?"


    "You don''t feel it?" Kevin asked walking down the pathways outside the doors. "Everything is living, breathing, bonded together. All working in unison." Kevin said. Eve thought about what he was saying to her. She realized she always felt these things but never thought about it. Assuming everyone felt it. "But because of the spirits that have chosen us, we can control it." Kevin continued, "we can manipulate certain aspects in the world, speaking to the spirits and it listens," Kevin said.


    "That''s why you can do the things you can," Allison said to Eve as they passed the children playing.


    "Because of magic?" Eve said. "I don''t really understand."


    "David explains it better than I can," Kevin said.


    "So, you want me to join your cult order thingy?" Eve couldn¡¯t believe anything she was being told. It all felt like something from a dream.


    "That''s entirely up to you," Kevin replied showing no offense. "Go back to your life or stay with us and become something more than yourself. Though, if you leave, your mind will be wiped of all of this."


    "What about Liam?" She asked.


    "Liam fell in love with selfishness." Kevin placed his hand on a tree. "The Brotherhood is a group who see themselves as all-powerful, wanting to enslave the world under their power."


    "I see," Eve said dropping her hands from her chest. "Where are we anyways?"


    "Somewhere secluded." Kevin said, "Still California, Knights are far and few these days. This place is connected to the West coast command. Leaving a lot of us Guardians to strive on our own, we chose David to lead, considering he''s the closest to his trials. We have a master, but he¡¯s always busy."


    "Tell me, Eve." Gabe walked up from her side. "What is it you want to be?"


    Eve looked around, taking brief looks at Gabe, Kevin, and back to Allison, "I don''t know." She said everything was happening so fast, it felt as if her whole world, everything she had known was a lie. She barely just discovered who she was.


    "David and I were young. Always moving from place to place, afraid of being found. Our mother was a guardian like us, the Brotherhood tracked us down" Eve looked up at him as he stood tall and strong. "A home invasion happened; we were outnumbered. The next thing I know, my dad picked us up and ran. My mother was killed trying to buy us time to escape. Our master had found us, discovering who we were, he had brought us here." Gabe continued. "David and I began training here, putting ourselves through rigorous training so we can save those who need it. Ever since we committed our lives to the Order. We joined not out of vengeance, but to save others as we were saved." Eve looked down, grabbing onto her right bicep.


    "I need time to think, everything is happening so fast," Eve said to Gabe. He knew she was right, but he knew the Brotherhood was on the move. With Liam on their side, the Commune was not safe. Gabe was not going to stand and wait.


    David''s eyes opened, realizing where he was. He quickly pulled the IV out of his arm. Bloodshot from his arm onto the tiled floor. "Dammit." He said, jumping out of bed, having no balance falling to the floor onto his face. "How long have I been out?" David wondered to himself. He rolled over to his back and placed his hand on his arm attempting to heal the wound. After it was a small hole, and he should be able to. A green aura appeared around his palm as he covered the inside of his elbow closing the hole. Looking at his palm he noticed that there were some black and purple lines. The corruption had not completely left his body. David sighed as he reached his hand out to the bed, pulling his body across the floor. Pushing his body up off the floor, resting his back on the side of the bed as he starred at the wall. Thinking to himself, about Eve, he was not prepared to know if he failed or not. His mind wandered to Liam, his eyes closed, "You idiot." He said to himself, "It''s my fault." David gritted his teeth, fingers forming into a fist. As he slammed his hand on the tile under him.


    "David is going to need to know, the Brotherhood is on the move," Gabe spoke out at Eve raising his voice. "If you''re with us, you need to begin to train!" Allison grabbed onto Gabe''s shoulder. Gabe always struggled with impatience, but this time he felt he was right to do so.


    "I just wanted a normal life, y''know," Eve said eyes beginning to well up. "I''m not ready to commit to something like this." Eve turned away staring at the forest that lead up to the mountain range above. "Just give me a couple days, please." Gabe rolled his eyes and broke free from Allison''s hand, walking off back inside the building.


    Kevin sighed, "Allison, can you take Eve to the single woman''s studio?" Allison nodded, "Eleazar will be here today. I''m going to make sure everything is in order." Kevin said as he walked over to Eve. "Take as much time as you need." Kevin was not one for being nice but understood how to read a situation. Walking back to the building after making a face at Allison, aggravated he was put second in charge.


    "Why did this happen to me?" Eve asked herself. She dreamed of just being herself on the road, being alone, maybe with friends. Touring the world. Nothing holding her down, but as time went by, that dream fleeted away. With every incident with her powers, she craved wanting to know what she was and how to control it. That way she would never use it again.


    "Come on, let me show you, your room." Allison took her hand. "This life, you have a duty, it''s not all bad. We''re a family here." Eve followed behind her back inside the building. Eve thought to herself, they all seemed like they were close, closer than what she had back home in Washington. Maybe destiny brought her here.


    "Where''re my parents?" Eve asked, "Where''s my phone?" She asked as she became panicked.


    "Your parents are here; your phone is locked up until we can trust you." Allison led her into an elevator. "But you can see your parents on the third floor on the family quarters of the building."


    Eve gritted her teeth, "I don''t want to see my parents." Eve said to her.


    "And you don''t have to." Allison pressed a button on the control panel as the elevator lifted. "Us Guardians stick to ourselves, typically on the roof or the single quarters."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because we''re teenagers." Allison chuckled. as the door opened on the fourth floor. "This is the single women''s floor. There''s a lot of empty rooms here, so pick any room. Only four rooms are taken. Mine is the first one here to the left."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Eve looked down the hallway, seeing a room with red tape on it. "Whose room is that?


    Allison''s smile faded, "That was Kaitlyn''s room." Allison paused and took a deep breath. "She died a year ago." Eve stood quiet, where had she heard that name last?


    "I''ll take this third room to the left," Eve said changing the subject not knowing what to say. This was serious, people were dying in a secret war that no one even had an idea of.


    "Oh, yeah." Allison walked over to the door and opened it. Eve watched as the room opened to a large window in the back. A closet with drawers at the bottom next to the window. A view of the mountain range and tops of trees for miles sat through the window. To the right of the window, stood a shower with clear screens. A twin-sized bed lay against the wall with black blankets neatly folded at the foot. To her right was a television screen mounted on the wall. Under it sat a small fridge and sink with a mirror. Next to the door was a desk with a simple computer.


    "Woah," Eve said looking around. "I wasn''t expecting anything like this." She admitted as she walked in stepping on a carpet with an intricate design of different colors and a circle in the middle.


    "Yeah, The Order does its best to keep us comfortable," Allison said. "The key is on the desk. It''s yours now. Just some rules." Allison stood at the door as Eve began looking more in-depth into the room. "Nothing too loud after nine at night to seven in the morning. No males are permitted on this floor. If you''re going to shower, try to conserve water, and I recommend you shut the window." She smiled. "Your TV will tell you food hours, and you''re free to walk around and do as you please." Allison handed Eve her phone. "Between us."


    "Thank you." Eve said softly, "I really appreciate it."


    "Of course." Allison said as she began to turn around to leave, "I recommend talking to the people around here, finding out more about us couldn''t hurt. You never know, you might like it here." Eve smiled and nodded as Allison left the room and closed the door behind her.


    Eve picked up her phone and turned it on. sitting down on her bed. A dozen missed calls from her family, and one missed call from her friend Jessica. Maybe a hundred messages. Eve took a deep breath and set her phone down. What was she going to do? Eve turned off her phone and put it under her new bed. She took off her shirt and laid it on the bed, she stood up taking off her bra. Sighing in relief, heading over to the shower. Passing the mirror, she noticed a couple black and purple scars on her chest. Touching it brought her a flashback of being electrocuted by Liam. She turned away shaking off the memory. Removing the rest of her clothes, she stepped inside the shower.


    David stood up and got dressed once he regained his balance. Throwing on a pair of black sweats and a white tank top, he started outside the door. Opening the elevator at the end of the hallway, Allison stood, smiling at him. "About time you woke up." She spoke. David chuckled a bit. "Do you want me to tell anyone you''re up?"


    "Not really." David said, "I''ll be in the cavern."


    "Your new girl-" David raised his finger to her. She stopped in her tracks, "I can stall maybe till lunch." David just nodded thanking her.


    Once the Elevator opened on the ground floor, Allison left to the courtyard. David quickly pressed a button as the doors shut and went into the basement. David needed time alone, he had only one thing on his mind at the moment. The cavern was underneath the commune that lead into the mountain, carrying a spell that blocked any energy from coming in or coming out. Gabe felt David''s presence disappear as he walked through the forest. Knowing where he was, Gabe turned around and began his return to the commune.


    "I don''t get it," Chris said as he lifted a part as Virgil tightened it down with a wrench.


    "You don''t have to get it." Virgil replied, "It''s her life, if there''s one thing, we have the right to, is the freedom to make our own choices." Virgil released the bolt from the wrench as he rolled out from under the osprey.


    "Virg is right, it''s a big commitment," Richard said looking down off the balcony. "David will convince her regardless."


    "What makes you think that?" Virgil replied.


    "He can convince anyone to join him," Richard replied.


    "Yeah, he can convince people to join him, just not to stay," Kevin said with his hands behind his head, laying back on the ramp.


    "That''s cold," Ethan replied, "Liam was too far gone."


    "Should''ve been Liam but we lost Kaitlyn instead."


    Ethan stood up from the wall, "How dare you?"


    Kevin looked over at him. "We all think the same thing, I''m just not afraid to say it. It was selfish of her; she knew what type of person Liam was."


    "Maybe she knew Liam was strong enough to come back."


    "Tell that to David."


    "Alright, that''s enough," Richard said sternly.


    <hr>


    David swung his broadsword quickly and then thrust inside Liam, straight through the heart. Liam''s lifeless body fell onto the floor. David looked down at him as he turned back into pixels. Retracting the blade back into his hilt, letting a deep breath from his sweat. "How long have you been standing there?"


    "Long enough." A man broke out from the shadows along with Jasmine who was wearing a yellow cloak over her right arm. She stayed quiet as she walked past David and to the elevator. Her short black hair touched her shoulders as she walked by. David looked back at the man. They were in a cavern, lined with lights that illuminated the dark cave slightly. David was standing on top of what appeared to be a light blue grid, a simulator that allowed them to train against different situations. There were different glass rooms built along the walls. Some with computers, however, there was one room, which was completely locked. The morgue.


    "Master Eleazar," David took a knee bowing to him. Eleazar had recently become a master, though being forty was older for a typical master. He was a knight for a long time, dealing with his unethical methods of being a member of the Order. His hair slicked back and gray, wearing silver armor and a red sash that wrapped around his waist, connected to a short red cape. A wolf''s skin lay over his left shoulder. His eyes were strong from many years of war. Scars covered his fair-skinned face. He removed his gloves.


    "Rise, boy." He said, "The council isn''t happy with you."


    "I apologize," David said standing up to his feet. "I don''t understand, I can beat the simulation easily, but I can''t bring myself to kill him when I faced him.¡±


    "Do not blame yourself, it was my fault for putting you in a situation you weren''t ready for."


    "I don''t understand how killing him is an end all be all. Why kill someone when you can bring them back?"


    "You''re a shield, your heart is green." Eleazar set his gloves down on the table. "Not a sword or a spear. Liam is too far gone in the dark, maybe he isn''t."


    David looked down at the corruption scars on his palm. "Next time will be different."


    "There won''t be the next time," Eleazar said turning around to David. "You can''t be expected to chase after a ghost, your focus is now to prepare for the trials." David looked up at his mentor. "Despite this recent shortcoming, you did save the girl, Evelyn."


    "I haven''t convinced her to join us," David said.


    "You won''t have to," Eleazar said taking off his chest plate and setting it down. "War is coming, the council may not see it, but I do."


    "To be fair, you''ve been saying that for years," David said sarcastically.


    "And I have the council convinced you''re ready to be a knight." He turned around drawing his broadsword from his waist, with a battle-worn hilt. Having a beautifully designed hand guard. "Are you ready to prove that to them?"


    David looked at the blade and infused his green blade. "More than ever." He smirked. David took his defensive stance. His left foot is slightly in front of the other. His arms locked to defend anything that came his way. Eleazar took his stance mirroring him. David knew his master was extremely skilled in all forms of combat, many years of battle and training let him be that way. After standing awhile, waiting for the other to strike. David switched his form to form five. Taking a heavy right swing at his master. Immediately blocked, his master took a chance to retaliate. David blocked the attack quickly. As instantaneous as the swords connected, David retaliated, the two went back in forth for a while in this pattern. The signs of great duelists. Almost as if they were dancing, they spared. Eleazar and David''s swords locked, in an effort of strength. David used his left hand to push harder with his telekinesis, struggling while his master appeared effortless. "You''re letting your guard down, master." David released from the lock of their blades, switching to an acrobatic style, sliding committing a flip overhead of Eleazar.  It was time for David to test his new Eagle strike. As he was airborne, David swung his broadsword, against his master, barely slashing at his pauldron. David rolled forward, turning around quickly to look at his master. "I got you."


    "That you did boy." Master Eleazar looked at the scratch on his armor. "But don''t be so certain of victory." David was confused, what did he mean. Looking down he has seen his shirt held together by the back. A large slash was at the belly of his shirt. David took a deep breath in his defeat. "Dropping that lock is dangerous. Be mindful before taking a heavy risk like that." Eleazar and David both holstered their blades. David¡¯s sword bore an Eagle¡¯s head on the pommel.


    David looked at his shirt, or what remained of it. How did that maneuver not work? Maybe it would have worked on someone with less experience. Perhaps it needed more development. "Thank you, Master." David bowed his head to him.


    "Let''s go eat boy, it''s lunch time." Eleazar smiled as he tossed David a bottle of water. Eleazar was a hard man, but he still cared for his students. He had a big heart, after seeing so much pain and suffering, David understood why he built walls of toughness. David watched as his master left into the darkness towards the elevator.


    Looking around, David watched as memories filled his eyes as if it were yesterday. He has seen Gabe standing in combat against Richard and Chris. Virgil would be in the back near the crates fine-tuning the electrical output on his hilt. Carlos and Jasmine would be arguing in the corner about something petty. Kevin laying on a couch, pretending to read a book so that Eleazar would not catch him sleeping. Allison and Ethan would be testing each other on the command pad, trying to see whose strategy was better. David looked over to the corner, watching as Kaitlyn sat on Liam''s lap perpendicular as she helped him study. Liam''s smile was wide with every word that came from her mouth. David blinked, it was all gone, nothing but an empty cavern. The group barely went down there anymore, so much sadness and better days were not just memory there, they lived.


    David turned away from there and started into the darkness following his master. He did not cry, he felt joy. Knowing at that point in time, they were happy.


    <hr>


    Eve was sitting down on a cobblestone wall with a paper tray of food on her lap. She would have eaten inside the facility but was packed with people. Mainly because she did not want to risk having to see her parents. She was thinking about everything, maybe she was destined for this. How did she not want to feel like a hero like in the movies? She started to feel she would regret it for the rest of her life if she hadn''t followed through with this opportunity. "Seat taken?" A familiar calm voice behind herself.


    Turning around her eyes widened in anxiousness, it was David. No one had told her he was awake. She couldn¡¯t help but be cold with him. "Yeah, I mean no," Eve said turning around. Why was she feeling this way? Eve had always been socially awkward. Now there was someone who saved her life, how do you even talk to someone that did that?


    David bent down at his knees and planted down on the cobblestone wall, sitting about a foot from Eve. "What happened to your shirt?" Eve asked after seeing the tear across his shirt.


    "Oh yeah, that''s nothing," David said as he began poking his sandwich with his finger. "How are you liking it here?" David asked her.


    "It''s beautiful, is everyone so closed off?" Eve asked him.


    "Not typically, to be fair you are new here." David said, "And they don''t really know you. I could ask you the same question." David took a bite of the sandwich. It had been the first thing he ate in a while. She ignored his remark about her.


    "Your brother is Gabriel, right?" Eve asked him, "Yeah, he''s a real ass."


    "Gabriel takes a while to come around, he doesn''t trust much," David said, swallowing his food.


    "He has every right too." Eve understood, remembering what Gabe had told him earlier. "What''s up with Allison, she''s almost suffocating with giving attention."


    "Allison likes new friends. Why are you asking me all these questions?" David asked smiling at her. "Why not try talking to everyone on their own, you can ask them all the questions in the world." David laughed.


    "I don''t want to come off as rude," Eve said smiling. Looking around and up the building with all the vines. "How old is this place?" She asked.


    Guessing she didn¡¯t mind being rude to him, however. "Ever since the Bear Flag Revolt. Our origins push all the way back to the crusades." David took another bite of his sandwich. "Interestingly, a lot of the wars in history have been influenced by the Order and whatever dark enemy arose."


    "So, you''re telling me, everything in history has been a holy war?" Eve chuckled a bit in disbelief.


    "Well not everything, just a lot of it." David said, "There are many branches of the Order, we fall under the West Coast branch. Which is kind of stupid considering we can get involved in Seattle, but New Mexico which is closer? Absolutely not."


    "Seems like it is, I don''t think I understand completely," Eve said rubbing her head. David took his eyes off the wall, turning his head toward Eve, looking at her blue hair and following his eyes down her body. "What are you staring at?" Eve asked, not sure if she should be flattered or annoyed.


    "I don''t understand why you''re being so rude to me?" David said turning away from her. "All I¡¯ve done is be straight with you.¡±


    Eve swallowed her throat and looked at him, "I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±  Eve felt bad, she did not know that he felt that way. "I don''t find you annoying, just, I don¡¯t really know how to react to this at all. None of my friends cared about my wellbeing, even after my family disappeared. I don¡¯t know why I take it out on you."


    David chuckled not knowing exactly what to say, he kind of understood how she felt. David never cared about making new friends, he already had his family. Eve never truly found hers. David scratched the back of his head. "Don''t worry about me, I was just wondering." He forcefully laughed. His laugh faded away and fell into silence. Noticing Eve was silent on the matter. "Look, maybe you just weren''t as much of a friend to them as they were to you. Trust me, I know the feeling." David started to think of Liam and quickly brought his mind back.


    "How do you use the spirits?" Eve asked him to change the subject. Perhaps he was right, she just was not ready to admit it.


    David choked on his food, "What do you mean?"


    "Like how Allison can heal, Liam was able to use lightning, or how Kevin could move things to his hand?" Eve said starting to sound excited. "Apparently you and Gabriel are the most powerful with it."


    "It''s not about power." David smiled looking at his hands. "It''s about control." David looked over at a dandelion growing from the wall. Reaching out his hand, taking grip of the small weed and pulling it out from the wall of vines. He slowly brought it to Eve, laying it on her lap, where her knee was exposed from one of the tears.


    "I see." Eve smiled at David picking up the dandelion in her hand. Spinning it around in her fingers. "I''ve used it before, only through anger before." Eve looked up at David as he watched her.


    "That''s dangerous."


    "I know." Eve said, "If I¡¯m honest, I always hated myself for it." She said looking away from him. Eve rubbed her forearm in nervousness, she never had talked about her powers with anyone before.


    "Well tell me about it." David said looking at her, "There''s nothing you can tell me that''d make me think of you any different. I already think you¡¯re a little crazy." He joked.


    Eve chuckled a bit, "Yeah okay." She did not believe him for a second.


    "Look." David said smiling at her, "I''m serious. There was one time as a kid, there was this lady who stole Gabe''s blanket in a shelter we were staying in. I untied her shoes and tied them to each other, she went running away when I chased her. She smashed her face on the concrete. Busted her nose and teeth." David laughed a little. Eve laughed in return thinking about the situation.


    "Yeah, but you did that because Gabe was mistreated." Eve said, "funny to think of him being helpless." She said. David just stared at her as if he were trying to pry. "Fine," Eve said. Her tone softened as if she felt regret. "My ex-boyfriend, I was sixteen at the time. We were making out in the back of his van. That he lived in." David smiled.


    "Gross, He lived in a van? How old was he?"


    "That''s beside the point, I always had a thing for older guys."


    "Sounded like a pedophile to me," David said in a bit of sarcasm.


    "Anyways back to what I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted."


    "Sorry." David interrupted again. Eve looked forward, widening her eyes, and taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Like I was saying," She raised her finger at David before he could interrupt again. "We were making out"


    "Gross."


    "He started getting handsy with me. Like normal, but this time was a bit more forceful. I wanted him to stop and he did not. I wasn''t ready, y''know."


    "I''m sorry, Evelyn." David felt bad for interrupting her story.


    "I shattered all the bones in his hand. I tried to push his hands away."


    "It sounds like to me that the asshole deserved it," David said turning towards her.


    "He didn''t deserve that level of punishment."


    "And you didn''t deserve to be treated that way."


    "Aren''t you a protector, y''know, be good and do good?"


    "Sometimes, people deserve to be punished for what they do to others."


    "I guess," Eve said, now that she had thought about it. David and Gabriel did kill two people on the first day she met him.


    "I understand that you feel like a monster or that you just want to be normal. You have to see it as a blessing. You have been granted the opportunity, by God or whatever you believe or don¡¯t, to be chosen to save and help others." David said to her. "There are times where I wonder what it would be like to be a normal teenager, get married, have kids someday." David looked around, "but this life chose us."


    "Maybe I need to stop running away from who I am," Eve admitted, she hated the idea. This was the first time she ever felt like she was loved for who she was, genuinely. She felt like she could love herself. This terrified her, never had trusted anyone before.


    Gabe was standing on the roof looking down at the two. Virgil walked up behind him. "Who are we spying on?" Virgil asked. Gabe rocked his head forward. "Oh, David and the new girl."


    "It doesn''t sit right with me," Gabe grumbled.


    "It doesn''t have to; this is David''s life too." Virgil understood that Gabe and David have always been at each other¡¯s sides. "What could possibly go wrong?"


    Gabe glared up at him from the corner of his eye. "Liam?"


    "Ah, I see what you''re worried about." Virgil stood right next to him. "David is different, you could do whatever you wanted to him, and he''d still choose what is right." Gabe nodded his head in agreement.


    "It¡¯s her, I don¡¯t trust her," Gabe said.


    "Neither does David." Virgil said, "we all have trust issues, it''s part of the job. Who knows, she might impress us." Virgil grabbed onto Gabe''s sun burnt shoulder, "Come on, let''s go vibe to music and fix the Silver Arrow."


    "Sound''s good to me," Gabe said turning around. Gabe knew this issue would continue with himself, but he knew if his brother was anything, he was honorable.


    David just smiled, "This is your life Eve, you choose what you want to do with it. There are plenty of us who left the Order to be on our own. And that is okay, I just ask that you stay with us until you''re eighteen. If you want to leave, that is up to you. Just let me show you how to control it." David said standing up and stretching his arms to the sky.


    "Where are you going?" Eve asked him. "I still have questions."


    "I know." David began walking away with his trash in his hand. "Now it''s your choice. Follow me and I will answer any question you have. Or go back to your room." David walked off, not hesitating. He knew she would not sit idle for long.


    Eve stared at her chucks on her feet. Looking up at the sky the sun-kissed her face as she leaned back. Looking at David, she saw the green energy rolling off his body into the world. Seeing all around her, she began to see the energy rolling off the vines that covered the walls of the building. She instantly shot forward, grabbing her trash, and running to catch up with David. "Where to first?" She asked excitedly.


    "Well first, we''re throwing away our trash," David said pulling out his phone, hitting send. "And then, we''ll start."


    "Okay." She stuck next to him. She never noticed how much taller he was than her. David was only five foot nine, but Eve being five foot four made the difference.


    Everyone on the roof felt their pockets vibrate in unison. "Well, down to the training hall we go," Gabriel said as he picked up his energy drink off the wall. Everyone smiled as Virgil finished installing the panel on the side of the cockpit.


    "Should we wake up Master Eleazar?" Allison asked.


    "Nope." Kevin stood up, "We are to train her until she is accepted in the Order."


    "Now we''re breaking rules," Jasmine said standing up.


    "That''s what rules are for." Carlos laughed.


    "Let''s stop taking our time and get there before they get there," Richard said.


    "Last one there has midnight watch," Chris said as they were heading off to the elevator. No one liked the midnight shift, knowing they would not get a full night''s sleep. Gabe instantly shot his head to the side choosing the quickest route. Carlos and Ethan followed right behind Gabe as they took off in a dead sprint. Lunging over the wall and falling off the building.


    <hr>


    Liam laid on his knees before three dark hooded figures. Wearing his white tank top and black jeans. Skin covered in dry dark blood. Surrounded by torches glowing dark flames, illuminating enough to see others standing around him. Liam kept his eyes closed pulling a cloth bearing the same hexagonal pattern as the guardians, from behind himself. Laying it at his knees, unrolling the cloth. Three sword hilts sat, some damaged from battle. Liam opened his eyes, his pupils bloodshot and all yellow color faded from his iris. He reached his hilt out in front of the three figures. A raspy manifested voice broke the silence. "Commit your service and guardianship to the Brotherhood." Liam pulled out his hilt from his hip, igniting his crimson broadsword. The crystal in his hilt bled all yellow color from itself. The black-hooded man raised his hands as the fires of the torches shot into the sky, revealing hundreds of hooded figures standing in a circle around Liam.

 Chapter 4: Shadows and Nightmares

    The doors opened on the elevator, the cavern illuminated the walls and roof. Eve¡¯s eyes glowed in wonder. David walked ahead of her. Eve was fascinated by all the colors in the room, greens, blues, purples, and yellows blanketed the top like an ocean. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the banner hanging on a wall. A single eye, with a sword through it. Must have been the symbol for the Order or the Watchers. David turned around and starred. He smiled, ¡°What is it?¡± David asked.


    ¡°All these colors.¡± Eve was still in a trance; it was more beautiful than anything she had ever seen before. David just smiled, to him, it appeared to be an empty cavern except for all the physical objects. He could feel the energy, but he could not see it. He thought about it, did she process an ability he had never heard of? The rest of the group was sitting in a room of glass. Watching from afar.


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable,¡± Allison said looking at her.


    ¡°She¡¯s being foolish.¡± Gabe said, ¡°Wholesome, but foolish.¡±


    ¡°You remember when you first saw this place.¡± Allison fired back at him. ¡°Let her have her moment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I was a child,¡± Gabe said crossing his arms and kicking his feet on the table. Allison looked at Carlos, both shaking their heads.


    ¡°I never knew a place like this existed.¡± Eve looked at David, smiling from cheek to cheek.


    ¡°So, you can feel it?¡± David asked her.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eve responded walking closer to him.


    ¡°Sensing is the first step,¡± David said, closing his eyes and inhaling from his nose. Holding it for a second and release. ¡°But it¡¯s more complicated than that.¡± David offered his hand out to her. She hesitated at first, then consenting. Taking his hand, David led her to the corner where a large carpet with an odd design, almost appearing as a Ying and Yang but was different as if they were wings of a bird. David led her to the center of it. ¡°Sit down,¡± David said. ¡°The next two steps are controlled and altered. But we¡¯ll start with sense.¡±


    Eve acknowledged. Releasing his hand and bending her knees to sit down. Placing her hands to stabilize herself. She sat with both legs crossed. Her hands-on her knees. ¡°Now what?¡± She asked. David took a seat down in front of her. Crossing his legs and bringing his hands interlocking his fingers. Looking as if he was praying.


    ¡°Focus,¡± David said. Closing his eyes. Taking another deep breath. Eve copied him and did the same, however not putting her hands together. They sat for a few minutes before Eve said something to him.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Eve asked. ¡°I can already feel and see everything.¡± Her face was covered in annoyance. David opened his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I already- ¡°


    ¡°Close your eyes, Evelyn,¡± David commanded her, never having trained someone before from the beginning. Let alone she was already mature. She sighed and followed. ¡°Breathe, clear all thoughts from your mind. All questions, feelings. Set them all aside. Reach out to the world around you.¡± David said looking at her. ¡°Focus on all the life around yourself.¡± David continued to stare at her. Eve¡¯s face began to relax. ¡°Tell me what you feel.¡±


    Eve could see the colors of life and death. Blues, greens, yellows, purples, whites, blacks, and reds. She can feel the life around her breath. Animals giving birth and growing. Plants producing oxygen in her own lungs. She can feel death, not tragic, but happy. All visions were reminiscent of the dreams she has always had but never understood. She thinks she must have already reached out to the spirits, but only in her sleep was she ever calm. ¡°I can feel, life,¡± Eve said softly out of her lips. Not believing what she was doing right now. It was out of this world.


    ¡°What else?¡± David asked.


    Eve began searching deeper, she found a cave. ¡°A cave,¡± Eve whispered. David¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°I can see fire.¡± Eve continued. ¡°I need to know what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Come back to my voice Evelyn.¡± David scooted across the floor for her to hear his voice and direction.


    ¡°I see men, in robes, black robes. A river of blood beneath them.¡± A tear began to roll down her face. She was standing in the middle of a land, surrounded by bodies. She could recognize them all. Carlos laid next to Virgil; bodies mangled. Chris was on his knees, held up by a spear. Jasmine lay bleeding from her throat, Ethan with his hands over her neck trying to stop the bleeding. His face was covered in blood. Kevin and Richard are surrounded by robed men, striking them down in a flash. Both fall to their deaths. Allison held Gabriel in her arms, screaming in pain as his eyes faded to emptiness. She brought his forehead to her mouth; she could not hide her pain. David on one knee looking up at the three robed figures. With two swords in his hands, one blue and the other green. David screamed to the top of his lungs as he rushed at the figures. Slashing one down almost immediately. The others quickly struck at him. David¡¯s body fell to the ground, one of the figures grabbing his hair. And the other separating his head from his torso.


    David watched as Eve¡¯s tears covered her face. ¡°No, no, no¡± she repeated. Gabe ran over to, quickly grabbing her hand. Gabe saw the images flashing in his mind. Gabe was standing in the aftermath of the battle. Gabe looked at Allison screaming and then over to David¡¯s severed head. Gabe turned around, standing in complete despair.


    ¡°Wake up Evelyn,¡± Gabe said staring into her eyes. Eve opened her eyes to David with his hand on the side of her head. He released her and backed away to give her space. Gabe backed away from her as well, dropping her hand. Glaring at David before walking away.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Eve asked her face dreaded in panic. Her eyes were wide in terror as she looked around her.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± David asked, face painted with concern.


    Eve stumbled around trying to process everything. ¡°Death, so much death.¡± David stood up to counsel her. She refused the advance. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± She ran tears rolling down her face. Eve never felt so scared before in her life. Never had she seen such trauma. She felt herself caring way too much for people she did not know. David chased after her. ¡°Get away, please!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Come back, don¡¯t run from this,¡± David yelled out to her. Eve quickly threw her hand back, pushing him away with telekinesis. David slung back, as he fell backward. Slamming his head on the ground. Eve paused, wanting to know if he was alright. Her fear came back to her. Eve ran into the elevator closing it behind herself. Gabriel ran over to David. David opened his eyes and gritted his teeth. Eve felt a burning in her heart. She just wanted to be alone. She was as powerful as he was warned.


    David took Gabe¡¯s hand and lifted himself back to his feet. ¡°What did you see?¡± David asked.


    ¡°So much death,¡± Gabe mumbled from his mouth. He shook off his brother in spite. ¡°And you still want her to be with us.¡±


    David was silent looking at the elevator. Turning back to his brother, ¡°We have to go after her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gabe was angry, ¡°I don¡¯t understand your obsession with her.¡±


    ¡°Because at one time we were lost, Gabriel.¡± David¡¯s face was covered in anger. ¡°She needs us!¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need her!¡± Gabe yelled back at him. ¡°You should have killed her when the Order told you and Liam too.¡±


    ¡°What is your problem?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be the reason we all die!¡± Gabe screamed at David.


    ¡°What if the reason she leaves us is the reason we die. You know as much as I do that the spirits don¡¯t always give a clear vision of the future.¡± David started to walk towards the elevator. ¡°Since when do we abandon each other?¡±


    ¡°When you abandoned Liam.¡± Gabe scoffed. The others stopped in their tracks. David did not take the time to look at his brother. Tightening his hand into a tight fist, knuckles turning white.


    ¡°Some of us learn from our mistakes Gabriel.¡± David continued his steps towards the elevator. Gritting his teeth. Taking a deep breath, doing his best to remain patient. The rest of the group followed David to help. They all understood what was at stake, but they also understood they had to do the best they could do for one another. Their kind were few.


    ¡°Gabe,¡± Allison said standing behind him. ¡°This isn¡¯t like you.¡± Gabe remained silent, feeling as if no one would listen to him. ¡°What happened to your compassion?¡± She asked taking a slow step behind him.


    Eve was standing impatiently in the elevator, scratching her arm furiously. She continued to remind herself of the images she had seen. Maybe she held no place in the world. Eve doubted herself in everything. The elevator doors opened; she ran as fast she could. One-foot stride in front of the other. She charged at the wall, lifting her hands to grab onto the edge, pulling herself up. Throwing herself over the wall. She went to land but was not expecting to fall. Eve began rolling down a hill, hitting rock after stone. Rolling through bushes that cut her skin. Her tears still running down her face picked up dirt and mud. She continued to roll down her side until she suddenly came to a final drop. Crashing down onto a flat surface, in the middle of what appeared to be a more open part of the forest. Eve continued to lay there, breathing softly.


    ¡°Why is it like I¡¯m the odd one out?¡± Gabe muttered quietly, but loud enough for Allison to hear.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± Allison said. ¡°Hell, we¡¯re always scared when we get someone new. I remember how scared I and my brother were when meeting you and David.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Allison asked sternly. ¡°David had enough power to tear down a tree. And you? You refused to talk to anyone.¡± Gabriel never really had thought about it, it took two years for the siblings to even get attention from anyone else.  ¡°That girl is lost right now, and David is committing everything to help her. Your brother has never asked for your help, once.¡± Gabe shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start with me.¡±


    ¡°When has he ever done anything to put you in a situation that any of us couldn¡¯t handle?¡± Allison continued to press.


    Gabe relaxed his fist. After thinking of all the times, they have been together, David had always put them first, this time David was helping someone else. He needs help and I have done nothing to question his every move and motivation. Gabe thought to himself. Gabriel had to trust his brother; he had no reason to ever not to. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°And when has he never helped you with something no matter how.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°And- ¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Allison.¡± Gabe turned around, ¡°Just shut up already.¡±


    ¡°Make me.¡± She said looking up at him. Slowly bringing a smile to her face.


    Gabe quickly turned to embarrassment, ¡°Not with David around.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Allison said as she started running after the group, trying to catch up. They had already left in the elevator. Gabe was taken off guard, looking at her, and then starting after her.


    Opening her deep blue eyes to the openness around her. Her blue hair is attached to twigs and leaves. Eve struggled to lift herself up but could not bring herself to. Was she really to be outcasted to being alone for the rest of her life? She thought to herself. She wanted to believe David but did not want to be the reason they all would eventually die. Shifting her head, an owl made of blue light sat above her, standing on a branch.


    David went running through the halls shouting Evelyn¡¯s name. The others did as well. Allison finally caught up to Jasmine, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Soon discovered they were going to her room. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Gabe caught up to David. ¡°Find her yet?¡± He asked stopping him in the hallway.


    ¡°No.¡± David said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just go play video games or something.¡± David took off running to continue his search. David had no time to argue anymore with his little brother. Gabe stood there, perking up his head, he could hear her thoughts faintly in the forest. Gabe checked to see if his hilt was on his belt. It was. The light blue lizard appeared on his shoulder. As it made a noise.


    ¡°I should tell the others.¡± It whined again. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to head to the forest. I¡¯ll prove to David I¡¯m not completely selfish.¡±


    Jasmine and Allison pounded on her door. Allison screamed her name. Jasmine put her ear to the door and closed her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Jasmine said walking away.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Allison asked.


    ¡°The last place she could be.¡±


    ¡°The forest?!¡± Carlos yelled. ¡°You know what¡¯s in the forest. Acolytes. Looking for us.¡±


    ¡°Which is why we have to get to her before they do,¡± Kevin said. ¡°David, what¡¯s the plan?¡± He asked. It was not often Kevin had a sense of urgency. They all knew it was important.


    David opened the holographic map from his pocket of the surrounding area. ¡°Search formation, we¡¯ll all get two hundred meters apart, in a circle. We will spread out in one hundred and eighty degrees. Report every three hundred meters. Do not engage unless you know you can handle it.¡± David looked at Virgil, ¡°Take the Silver Arrow and circle around with Allison, we might need a medic anywhere.¡± Virgil just nodded. Allison acknowledged.


    ¡°And to the East?¡± Kevin asked pointing at the mountain.


    ¡°Virgil will have to double on that. But do not focus on that region, Evelyn isn¡¯t dumb enough to try to climb up the mountain,¡± David closed the holo map.  ¡°Master Eleazar is here, Kevin means you¡¯re coming.¡± Kevin sighed hopping to stay guard.


    ¡°Are you going to brief him?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°No.¡± David said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± Jasmine just shook her head in disapproval, ¡°Alright no more stalling, get ready.¡± Everyone followed his lead. Virgil ran for the roof, not taking time with the elevator. Allison took off to her room to grab her back of medical supplies and change to her attire.


    ¡°You better hurry up; David gets dressed fast,¡± Ethan told Chris as David was already in his room. Picking up his sword and puts on his chest rig. Changing his sweatpants to khaki shorts, and hi-tops to his black boots. David was ready and heading outside his window to the courtyard.


    Eve continued to struggle to muster the strength to pick herself up. She heard a crackle in the shadows of the trees. The sun was beginning to set off into the distance, bringing the forest darker. Eve began to panic, lifting herself up off the ground. Her legs were in sharp pain. She grabbed onto the grass behind herself to drag herself behind a rock. However, she was not fast enough as a hooded figure came from behind the tree. A feeling of dread surrounded the person walking towards her. She could see red energy rolling off the body. Eve panicked even more, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± She asked. Eve felt death surrounding the man.


    ¡°Where is the headquarters?¡± The dark voice broke out. ¡°I know you know where it is.¡±


    Eve would not budge. She was not going to sell them out. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll just break it from you.¡± The man said, reaching out his arm as the dark energy flowed from his hand. Eve began to feel pain. Screaming out, all she could feel was torment. The nightmarish vision ran through her head again. She tried her best to fight it. She screamed louder in pain.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I see.¡± The man said. ¡°Thank you, but unfortunately you must die.¡± He said drawing his katana.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± Eve begged. Something from behind caught the mysterious man¡¯s attention. Gabriel was standing with his blue blade already ignited. His hair briskly blew in the breeze. Still dressed in sweats and an oil-stained t-shirt. Anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, I can feel your hatred.¡± The man stood up looking at Gabe. ¡°It¡¯s powerful with you. You reek of hating me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you,¡± Gabe said softly. ¡°I¡¯m angry at her.¡± He said staring down at Eve. Eve looked down, she felt hated all her life, but this was different. Being hated by someone she cared about. Gabe sighed at her after reading her mind. ¡°Oh my God, not that I hate you, I¡¯m angry because you¡¯re just so annoying.¡± Eve was now confused.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here.¡± The hooded man said, revealing his mask.


    ¡°We¡¯re going through some family issues,¡± Gabriel said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He said pulling off his hood. ¡°You¡¯re both going to die, and you¡¯re worried about drama?¡± The man started to yell, offended that Gabe was not taking him seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you care, you¡¯re literally about to die here,¡± Gabe said pulling out his phone and a small speaker. ¡°Hold on.¡± Gabe turned it on and connected his phone. Eve stared at Gabe, not knowing if she should laugh or not. She could not help but smile. The way Gabriel didn¡¯t take the situation seriously left her in disbelief.


    ¡°What makes you so sure you can kill me?¡± The acolyte said.


    ¡°Because I can tell your power rating is about a three, which is why you¡¯re a scout, and I¡¯ve killed way too many of you to remember.¡± Gabe chuckled under his breath. ¡°What song do you want to die to?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I was a guardian like you once, I am strong.¡± He began to monologue. ¡°I found the Brotherhood and it has made me more powerful than you can ever imagine of hoping to become. I will kill both of you and be a hero!¡± He yelled out spreading his arms to the sky.


    ¡°Blink-182 it is,¡± Gabe said throwing the speaker and phone down. Eve started to pull herself away faster, hoping to stay out of the way. Music began blaring from the speaker.


    David smiled immediately hearing the music, ¡°Virgil, pick up those to the south, Carlos, Ethan, and I are closing on Gabe¡¯s position.¡± David started running into the forest as the two began following him swiftly through the forest. Virgil banked the osprey to the pickup of the others one by one.


    Gabe infused his light blue blade and smiled, holding it in an offensive position. The acolyte did the same, Gabe watched his stance, his suspicions were right. The acolyte was just a novice. This happened often, novice guardians would leave The Order, with the idea they were not strong because they were being held back. When in all actuality, they just were not fit. His footing was off-balance, agitated. Gabe relaxed, knowing this was going to be quick. Unless he wanted to draw out the rest of the acolytes in the forest. Gabe knew he was a good duelist but always followed a rule, never fighting more than two alone. He was going to toy with him, hoping David would come soon.


    The acolyte charged at him quickly, Gabe stood his ground. Going for a stab, Gabe briskly moved around him, slashing him on the shoulder, sparking the pauldron. The acolyte yelled out in anger; the man turned around swinging again ferociously. Gabe stepped backward dodging each attack.  Gabe smiled standing to the side as the acolyte stumbled past him. Removing the energy from his blade. Placed the straight-edged katana back into its sheath. Placing his hands behind his back, dodging every swing. ¡°Just die.¡± The acolyte screamed out.


    ¡°Then kill me then.¡± Gabe smirked, ¡°If you hate me so much, why don¡¯t you just simply kill me?¡± The acolyte let out a roar of anger. ¡°You know, if you just put as much effort into training, instead of yelling, you may be able to actually make me sweat. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late for training.¡± The acolyte continued his pressure. As if it even made a difference.


    Eve managed to start walking, looking around, she began to see red energy begin to roll from the forest floor. ¡°Gabriel, there¡¯s more coming!¡± She yelled out to him. Gabe looked at her and smiled, giving her a thumbs up. Dropping his guard as the acolyte swung at him. Gabe dropped to his knees, swinging his left leg, sweeping the acolytes. Causing him to fall to the ground, quickly recovering back to his feet. Eve did not know why Gabriel continued to toy with him, she could feel the danger approaching. Gabe ran towards a tree, running up the thick trunk, jumping backward over the acolyte who was chasing him. Gabe could hear all the voices of the enemy closing in on them. There was no more room for retreat. He could make a run for it and survive, but that still left Eve.


    ¡°Evelyn get behind me!¡± He called to her; he ignited his blade. Reaching his hand out he pulled the speaker and phone behind himself in a safe position at the tree line. Eve limped over to Gabriel, standing a distance away from him. Making sure he had enough room to fight, but not too much where he could not protect her. Gabriel took up a defensive position.


    ¡°Now I have you!¡± The acolyte called out as more men appeared from all around them. Gabriel began to count them. The men all wore black hoodies and masks, each with their own design. All with their crimson red swords ignited like fire. These men have all completed their initiation with the Brotherhood, Gabe thought to himself. There were at least fifteen of them. Gabe sighed under his breath.


    ¡°Gabe, leave me!¡± Eve screamed out; she was terrified. She did not want Gabe to have to sacrifice his life for her. Her hopeless began to wreak from her face. Fear engulfed her eyes, her lips and fingers shaking in terror.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Gabe said, gripping his hilt with both hands. Gabe took another deep breath. Remembering a valuable lesson when he was faced with a long-distance target since his aptitude with the elements was minimal.


    ¡°Gabriel, what do you do if David is held with a blade to his neck.¡± Master Eleazar asked him. Holding his light blue blade to David¡¯s young neck. David gritted his teeth, not knowing how he allowed himself to be captured. David was foolish as everyone is a child.


    Gabe stood with his hand gripped on a small training sword. Seven years old, the only thing standing between his brother¡¯s life and death. Gabe opened his eyes to all the men standing around himself and Eve. ¡°Focus.¡± He muttered under his breath. Loosening his grip and easing his mind.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± The acolyte screamed out at him. The others joined him in laughing. Suddenly Gabe¡¯s blade penetrated his chest. Gasping for air, gargling on his blood. The bright red blood foamed from his mouth down his cheeks. Gabe had thrown his blade, perfectly delivering a killing blow to the man. Reaching out pulling his blade back to himself. Eve in shock picked up a rock. Eve closed her eyes, reaching out to the energy within herself.


    ¡°Sense.¡± She said, seeing all the colors again. Taking a deep breath, she could feel energy pour into the rock in her hand. ¡°Control.¡± Opening her eyes, taking a step transferring all the energy into the rock. Throwing it as hard as she could at one of the other men as they watched their ally fall to the ground. The rock slammed into the cavity of a man, crushing his ribcage on impact. Gabe looked back, impressed at her ability to manipulate the energy so quickly. Maybe there was hope for her yet.


    ¡°Find as many rocks as you can,¡± Gabe said as Eve nodded and began picking them up. The enemy knew they had to attack before another one of them was killed by a mere stone. Eve repeated her actions, throwing another rock as they began to charge at them. Smashing into the stomach knocking the air out of his lungs. Gabe took a strong defensive stance. Picking up a tight grip with his katana, forming an impenetrable shield around others was worse than his elemental manipulation, but the only one with the ability to protect Eve and himself. The men were almost engulfing them.


    Gabe saw a flashing of green appear in front of himself. Eve watched as Ethan and Carlos appeared at their flanks, blocking the oncoming attacks from the sides. David appeared from overhead, slashing down on one of the enemies, a green blade slashing through the arm, disarming him. Carlos¡¯ blue katana blocking two of the attackers. Ethan removed the leg from one of the attackers as he was overhead with his green claymore. Eve could not process the speed at which they all three appeared. Gabe moved his blade out the way of his brother¡¯s descent. Making a quick slashing movement killing the man to his right with a slash to the chest. David dropped down, taking a defensive posture next to Gabe. The acolytes jumped back from their assault to re-access the situation.


    ¡°Glad you can finally make it.¡± Gabe smiled. David looked over at him smiling.


    ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t know if you notice but we¡¯re still outnumbered,¡± Carlos said taking up a defensive posture to the left and Ethan to the right.


    ¡°The fat one is right!¡± One of the acolytes called out. ¡°We still outnumber you three to one!¡± They began to prepare themselves for another assault.


    ¡°From above,¡± Virgil said as the Osprey flew past quickly, as six figures jumped from the back. Allison landed next to Eve, taking no time to heal her beat-up legs. Virgil and Richard landed next to Carlos. Virgil igniting his green falchion. Richard igniting his blue zweih?nder. Chris landed at the back of the circle; his yellow ulfberht already ignited. Kevin and Jasmine took their stance next to Ethan. Taking a strong defense, Jasmine stood prepared to her katana. The same type as Carlos¡¯ but with a yellow wrap around the hilt. Kevin took no time to active his green cutlass.


    ¡°Well, this is a first,¡± Kevin said grinning. It had been a year since they had all fought together at the same time on the same battlefield. They all formed a perfect defensive circle around Eve and Allison.


    ¡°Just like the simulations eh?¡± Virgil said sarcastically. Thinking of the very situation they had always trained for in the cavern.


    ¡°I see Gabe had already started killing.¡± Richard joked. ¡°David, chopping off hands again.¡± Gabe and David looked at each other smiling. ¡°Hey, even blue got one.¡± Seeing the rock pile next to her and the man with a rock in the cavity of his chest. Eve raised up two fingers at him. Richard just chuckled.


    ¡°We still outnumber you, Guardians!¡± The acolyte screamed out.


    Another broke his silence. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± He said scared. ¡°We should call for help.¡±


    The man just looked at him, ¡°No, they are pitiful.¡± Taking up his stance prepared to assault the group. The others followed his lead.


    ¡°Guardians? Nah man, we¡¯re the Watchers.¡± Ethan laughed at them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they know what that means,¡± Jasmine said to him.


    ¡°No, they know.¡± Gabe smiled after reading their minds. The group stood fast, feeling their hatred radiate off them like the sun. Along with fear from hearing the name alone. David looked back at them.


    ¡°Eve stay close to Allison and Virgil.¡± He said knowing they would do their best to protect her as the rest could focus on combat. Eve smiled at him nodding, her heart felt warm. Is this what it was like to be a part of a family that cared about you? She thought to herself.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Gabe said smiling.


    ¡°Can you read my thoughts?¡± Eve asked after keeping quiet on the matter.


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Gabe said not moving his mouth, she understood his ability. Can anyone else? She thought to herself. ¡°No. I know everything you think of, even about David. Until you learn to block m out, only David and Virgil dedicated time to learning how. ¡°


    Eve blushed, embarrassed, ¡°Stay out of my head!¡± Eve screamed out.


    ¡°Guys, focus,¡± David said with sternness. He was confident of their ability, but they were fighting a large enemy. ¡°We can joke after,¡± David said.


    ¡°There will be no after for you!¡± The acolytes screamed out preparing to charge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± David said. The patient was his mind, as were his allies. He was strong, ready for whatever was to come. The acolytes accepted David¡¯s offer, all charging with ferocity, screaming with hatred. They knew who the Watchers were, their mission changed from reconnaissance to an objective of vengeance for their fallen brothers. David realized they would be enveloped by the enemy without anywhere to move.


    ¡°Attack!¡± David screamed out as Gabe followed next to him, charging at the enemy with swords in his hands. The others followed outwards, pushing their defensive circle wider. Allison grabbed Eve with Virgil, pulling her to the rear of the circle. Eve could feel herself being healed, but nowhere near to before. Virgil took his defense next to them. The Guardians collided with their enemy with aggression.


    David blocked one of them, swiftly kicking him in the chest. Swinging his broadsword backward, as it was blocked. Spinning his wrist around his opponent¡¯s hilt, taking no time to remove his left hand, and pushing him against a tree. David went back to engage the one he had kicked. Gritting his teeth, remembered to keep his mind clear to anticipate his opponent¡¯s attacks.


    Gabe took no time pounding his saber against the acolytes, another jumped over him to engage Allison and Virgil, but Gabe quickly gripped the back of his cloak with the telekinetically. Throwing him down to the ground. Nearly dodging the acolyte behind him, ¡°that was close.¡± He said aloud. Gabe engaged his stumbling enemy.


    ¡°Are we fighting children?¡± Richard laughed. A blue glowing force field appeared around him. Three acolytes engage the massive monster of a man. Their swords were unable to penetrate the field. Richard swept his massive sword through the legs of one of them. The other two backed off to engage Carlos. But were quickly cut down by Richard and Jasmine who had appeared from thin air. Her yellow sword slashed at the back of another who was about to engage David.


    Carlos jumped over Chris as he swung rapidly at the men who tried to gain the flank. Chris grabbed his arm swinging each other to their sides, interlocking with their enemies assaulting from the sides. ¡°That was really cool.¡± Carlos smiled, both stepping outward slashing quickly at the acolytes dropping their interlock. Chris cut off the entire arm of one of the men, blood spilling on the green grass. Helping Carlos engage the last of their flank. Carlos stabbed the acolyte in the wrist, removing his hand as he brought his sword upward.  Chris and Carlos grabbed each other¡¯s forearms ¡°This is why I like you.¡± He smiled. Chris pushed him to the ground, jumping backward. An acolyte appeared thrusting with all his might at Carlos¡¯ back.


    Jasmine appeared again, swiping at the acolyte¡¯s chest, quickly falling to the ground. She stood over his body and looked back at Carlos who was recovering. Her face painted in disappointment in her brother for letting his guard down. She did not have to say anything, Carlos felt her discontent. He looked down, ¡°Pay attention.¡± She told him before disappearing again. Carlos shook his head and went to join Virgil in his defense. Virgil drew his saber outward and began interlocking with his enemy.


    Eve looked to her left, seeing if there is any way she could help him. However, quickly spotted an overhead strike from a female acolyte. ¡°Allison!¡± She cried, she knew it was too late for any movement, she quickly raised her hand to push Allison out of the way. Kevin quickly stepped in, to take the blow on his blade, sending sparks around them. Allison stood up drawing her saber, taking no time to infuse it, quickly removing the hand of Kevin¡¯s opponent.


    Virgil was losing ground against his enemy. Virgil was purely defensive, having an extremely difficult time waiting for an opening. David rushed in with Virgil, grabbing the man from behind and slamming him into the ground. Kevin jumped in and quickly stabbed the man in the chest. ¡°Thanks, guys.¡± David nodded before returning with Gabe who found himself engaging the last three of the acolytes with Richard.


    ¡°Retreat brother!¡± The female acolyte said looking to her side, as David charged with his acrobatics sliding on his knees, removing her leg and then hand. Gabe grabbed the brother and twisted him into a choke hold. The other looked on dropping his defense. The female fell to the ground screaming in agony.


    ¡°Surrender,¡± Gabe commanded the last acolyte. He stood there looking on as David walked next to Gabe.


    ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered.¡± David said, ¡°Surrender and we¡¯ll see to it that the last of you will be treated fairly.¡± David¡¯s arms and t-shirt are covered in blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it Kilo!¡± The female cried out.


    ¡°Come on Kilo, is the Brotherhood worth it?¡± David asked him calmly, trying his best to negotiate.


    ¡°For the Brotherhood, I will give my life!¡± The man in the choke hold from Gabe yelled out.


    ¡°Keep talking and it will be your life,¡± Gabe whispered in his ear.


    ¡°For the Dark Ones!¡± Kilo cried out as he pulled his sister¡¯s broadsword to his hand. Dual-wielding both blades as his sister''s burned his grip. Preparing to attack.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± David yelled out at Kilo and then turned to Gabe after feeling his intentions. Gabe took his sword drew it across the neck of his hostage, blood spurting out onto his chest and down to the grass. David ignited his viridian blade engaging Kilo, feeling his lust for vengeance. David stepped to the side as he dodged the attacks. Knowing a block could be the result of death. Kilo blinded by his bloodlust, attacked in the same direction at David¡¯s left. David stepped to the right. Quickly removed both swords from his wrist as they flew into the air. Kilo fell to his knees. David turned around and pointed at Gabe, shaking his head. ¡°He was a hostage!¡± He yelled at him.


    ¡°We are to complete the mission in any way possible,¡± Gabe said retracing his blade.


    ¡°Murderer!¡± The female acolyte cried out. Eve watched from afar she could feel the two different but same energies of David and Gabe.


    ¡°Okay, being called a murderer from you people is ironic,¡± Gabe called out. Jasmine had collected all the swords with Kevin and dropped them into a pile next to Virgil who was being healed by Allison.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle this later, collect the wounded and call the Order to arrest them,¡± David said as he walked over to the female acolyte removing her mask. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked as it revealed her young face, she could not have been older than Gabe and him. She wore black lipstick and eyeliner, complimenting her yellow piercing eyes. She spat blood on his face.


    ¡°Screw you.¡± She said in anger. David wiped the blood off his face.


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡± He said keeping his patience. Three ospreys came from ahead. These are cleaner than Virgil¡¯s. Eve could not help but listen to the cries of battle. She looked on at David, wanting to join him more than ever. She could see his energy, typically his green energy was flowing at peace, but now it was sorrowful, like ocean waves running on the sand at night.


    The ospreys landed around them; a woman dressed in armor departed from the ship. The sun reflected from her silver steel. Her hair was tied back into a bun. David rushed over to her; David bowed to the woman ¡°Madam Janice.¡± He said, ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice.¡± He stood back upright.


    ¡°The council took too long with the orders. I had to come without paperwork¡± She said shaking her head in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it later. How many survivors?¡± She asked. David looked around as the survivors were loaded onto the center osprey. Those still with hands were covered with an electronic glove as the LEDs glue. David raised his hand, giving her a count of five. ¡°The Watchers performing with results again.¡± She said walking away, ¡°Oh and one more thing, Captain. Master Eleazar is tracking, your team needs to be with the council, as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± David asked raising his arms, ¡°I need to shower!¡± He called out, smiling at her.


    ¡°Something about the unauthorized training of a nonmember. ¡°She shrugged stepping onto the osprey with the body bags inside. ¡°And Liam. When do I get to see you at the round table?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m under oath for the templars,¡± David told her.


    ¡°You poor soul.¡± Madam Janice said one last time before leaving him. ¡°I have a lot of paperwork to do. Good job Watchers.¡± She commented to the group before leaving. David bowed, as she walked back into the ospreys took off from the ground, and sped off.


    David walked over to his group. ¡°You going to live?¡± He asked Virgil finished with being healed.


    ¡°I keep telling you I don¡¯t like close fights.¡± Virgil laughed as he stood up next to David. David couldn¡¯t help but to laugh, trying to hide his aggravation with the council¡¯s constant pressure.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± David asked Eve offering his hand out to her.


    ¡°I can.¡± She asked him grabbing his hand and standing, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked tilting her head slightly.


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡± David asked as he looked at Virgil nodding at him.


    ¡°Just wondering.¡± Eve knew he was lying, but she decided not to pressure him. She could tell he was not in good mind. She kind of wanted to hug him for everything he had done in the past few days, but he was covered in blood.


    Gabe looked at her, ¡°What is this? This isn¡¯t a love story, relax Juliet.¡± He said to her mind. Eve starred back at him.


    ¡°Get out of my head.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so loud.¡± Eve followed behind David.


    ¡°I have to see the council. Chris and Carlos are on watch when we get back.¡± The Silver Arrow landed as the others sighed. ¡°I know, grab a snack and head to the headquarters, I¡¯ll stall as long as possible.¡± Virgil rushed inside, opening the door, and jumping inside the cockpit. Eve followed the others inside the VTOL. Gabe was the last inside.


    ¡°That was fun.¡± Carlos said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen action like that in months.¡±


    ¡°You fight like it,¡± Jasmine muttered taking a seat. Carlos just crossed his arms. ¡°Pout all you want, but instead of playing games all the time you need to train more.¡±


    Carlos sat silently looking out at the forest as the osprey began lifting off. Eve sat down next to David, He closed his eyes, knowing better to think he would get a nap in. Virgil always flew too fast for David to enjoy the ride. Eve was the only person to put on the harness. She was struggling as Allison walked over to her to buckle her in. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Eve just smiled at her. Could she really make it? She thought to herself, not in a million years she could see herself moving around like the others.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied as the VTOL took off quickly, and banking left back to the commune. Eve watched the sun set into the edge of the town below. She never knew or ever dreamed of what happened in the world around her. She took everything at face value, never looking deeper. Before she knew it, they were back at the building. The ramp lowered as David opened his eyes. He quickly stood up and began walking to the back of the osprey. As the ramp touched the ground. Master Eleazar was standing waiting for them with his hands on his hips. Smiling. David had prepared for his master to be upset; he was the opposite.

 Chapter 5: Ignorance of the Council

    The Osprey was touching down on the roof of the complex. The wind blew harshly against Eleazar¡¯s silver hair. His robes blowing in a mess. Despite the gusts, he stood firm. His smile was wide, looking upon his students. David stepped off the ramp, bowing to his master. ¡°Good job, boy.¡± He said gladly, David was surprised to see him in a joyful mood. It was never good when the council requested the presence of the entire group. Eleazar¡¯s face shifted to sternness. ¡°You should¡¯ve informed me before however, you can¡¯t expect me to cover for you when you don¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°I apologize Master. It was sort of last minute.¡± David said straightening back from his bow. Everyone else began to disembark.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He muttered, ¡°Those diplomats have no idea what¡¯s going on out here. They sit inside and debate politics. If it were up to me, we¡¯d be snuffing these so-called Brotherhoods out.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a little more complicated than that,¡± David said as Gabe walked up next to him.


    ¡°How complicated could it be?¡± Gabe said bowing to his master and then recovering.


    ¡°David is right, the Order isn¡¯t as powerful as it used to be, nor does it have the strength it likes to think it has.¡± Eleazar looked past them. Eve was the last one off the ship. Everyone had forgotten her, that she needed help taking off the harness. ¡°Evelyn Taylor. I apologize for not having the ability to greet you. We have much to discuss.¡± His shoulders were broad as he walked up to her. David and Gabe stepped to their sides opening a path for their master to walk through. Eleazar offered his hand out to her, Eve was confused, who was this man? And why did he wear robes and armor as if he were some type of medieval lord? She thought to herself. Gabe chuckled under his breath. David looked at him, eyebrows cocked. Eve took his hand; however, he did not shake as if others would. He just grabbed it.


    ¡°Hey, mister- ¡°Eve questioned his name.


    ¡°Eleazar,¡± He said smiling through his scruffy goatee. ¡°Eleazar Montague.¡± Jesus, he even had a knight''s last name she thought to herself. ¡°For now, go shower, all of you. The council can wait, I will not have you look like you just climbed out of hell at a hearing.¡± Eve watched as everyone bowed around her towards Eleazar, she went to lower her back as well before being stopped by him. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Eve¡¯s face turned red as everyone recovered. David walked over to the group, speaking up in his stern voice. ¡°Alright, No more than twenty minutes, shower and change. Grab a snack too.¡± David said out to them. Everyone acknowledged him as Virgil shut the ramp to the Silver Arrow.


    Gabe walked up to David, ¡°This can¡¯t go well.¡± Gabe said. David just nodded his head in agreement. David headed to the side of the building remembering he left his window open. ¡°David, I want to apologize,¡± Gabe said catching up to him.


    David smiled at him from the corner of his cheek. ¡°You already have by finding Eve.¡± Gabe nodded.


    ¡°Not just that, I¡¯ve been impatient with you.¡± Gabe said, ¡°I need to trust your judgment more. You have never let me down.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, you¡¯re wiser than you think, you just need to think more,¡± David said standing on the ledge. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this more later, but you need to hurry and go shower. Red and brown isn¡¯t your color.¡± David said grabbing onto the wall and dropping down to grab on the window ceil below. Gabe looked at his arms, noticing they were covered in blood and dirt. His tank top is even more so. Gabe thought to himself, maybe his brother was right. David jumped inside his room, throwing off his chest rig and clothes into the corner to be washed later.


    Eve stood there her arm in her hand. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°David¡¯s your leader, do what he says,¡± Eleazar suggested to her.


    ¡°David isn¡¯t my leader.¡± She fired back, slightly offended.


    ¡°He will be that is depending on this hearing.¡± Eleazar began to walk towards the stairs. Eve thought to herself. She had just met David not even a week ago, thinking he was some annoying kid. Now she is going to have to see him as a superior. Life was never simple. That is if she chose to become one of them.


    ¡°You going to take the stairs or what?¡± Allison called out to her. Eve just smiled and ran over to the elevator before it closed. She tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a rough day,¡± Richard said looking down at her. Eve looked up at the group. All covered in dirt and dried-up blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Eve said chuckling a bit, not sure how normal it was for them to face life-threatening situations.


    ¡°This is a normal Thursday for us.¡± Chris laughed as the elevator began to lower to the eighth floor.


    It had finally occurred to Eve, why were not they in school. ¡°Wait, a minute, what about school?¡± Eve panicked, wondering if everyone was wondering where she was. Absences at a school could not help her record.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the Order has an agreement with the government,¡± Jasmine said looking at the doors open to the elevator, all the boys headed out the elevator and down the hallways to their rooms.


    Eve had thought about it. It made sense that a secret society would have workings with the United States government. Thinking of how they would have military equipment like the osprey. ¡°How much does the Order work with the government?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much, just that as long as the Order handles business without imposing on civilian life, they leave us alone,¡± Allison replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we keep evil from taking over the world. That¡¯s all that matters to them.¡± Jasmine continued, ¡°The US even likes to request members of the Order for joint operations. They go work with the CIA, to flush out or inspect happenings around the world. More of a United Nations thing than anything.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Eve said, ¡°Are any of you guys worried about that?¡± She asked concerned. She would hate for one of them to be used like that, like a weapon.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure, but David, Kevin, and I are being looked at for a future mission, chances of us getting picked for government employees are small, but not zero,¡± Jasmine said as the doors opened to the seventh floor, the ladies stepped off the elevator and to their rooms. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you a snack, just please be at the elevator in fifteen minutes.¡± She begged.


    ¡°I got you,¡± Eve replied. She was tired, it had been a long day, wanting nothing more than to sleep. Stepping inside her room. Closing the door behind her. Walking to her closet to find clean clothes.


    David stepped out of the shower. Steam rolling off his body. Walking over to his closet, grabbing his robes. Sighing. ¡°I hate wearing these.¡± He said. Put on the dark brown trousers and leather boots first. Throwing on the black tunic. Putting on his belt with a sheath attached to it. David¡¯s broadsword gave off a luminescent shine. Seraph steel they called it, as mysterious as it was rare. The handguard was a bronze color, leading up to an Eagle¡¯s head pommel. David combed his hair to the side. Looking as presentable as possible. Last David clipped his green cloak over his right shoulder under his silver pauldron, five horizontal strikes representing the highest rank of Guardian. He turned his head over to the window ceil, a green eagle without wings perched up. ¡°What?¡± he asked his totem. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to convince her either.¡± He reached his hand out as it jumped into his palm. The bird dissipated into David¡¯s open palm.


    Gabe wore the same type of robes; The Watchers wore a black uniform to differentiate themselves from the rest of the Order. Due to their self-governance. Gabriel¡¯s katana was worn. Made of a blend of Obsidian and titanium for a lighter weight in his fluid strikes. He liked the deserted style. One of the brown wraps had torn from years of battle. Instead of repairing it, Gabriel tied it where the blade met the hilt. Sliding it inside of its sheath. Gabe walked out the door to the elevator. David had already been waiting for them with Richard. ¡°At least I¡¯m not the last one ready.¡± Gabe joked.


    ¡°My money is on Kevin.¡± Richard joked.


    ¡°It¡¯s always Kevin,¡± David replied smiling. ¡°Looking good brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start. I know you hate wearing these as much as I do.¡± Gabe pointed at David wagging his wrist at him.


    ¡°The only thing I like is the cloak, It¡¯s the only thing that means something.¡±


    ¡°Like what? Not good enough to be a knight?¡± Gabe said sarcastically.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re still a level four guardian doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not good enough,¡± Richard said.


    ¡°Maybe if you would stop killing people all the time, then they¡¯d promote you.¡± Carlos walked up behind Gabe. ¡°Like everyone knows you¡¯re on David¡¯s level of combat, if not better.¡±


    ¡°Then why not promote me.¡± Gabe shrugged mockingly.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t understand what it fully means to be a knight.¡± Chris walked up.


    ¡°Coming from the guy who uses his electric element to stimulate his beard to grow,¡± Gabe said offended.


    ¡°Never said I knew what it meant. Just David knows not to kill people all the time.¡± He fired back at him.


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to live?¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°That prevents you from saving people,¡± Kevin said walking up late with Ethan. ¡°trust me I don¡¯t think everyone deserves redemption, but if you can, why not?¡±


    David looked at Gabe, ¡°Some good advice.¡± David pushed the button on the control panel.


    ¡°I just think the Order is scared that people like me will make a difference,¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡± David said, ¡°But killing isn¡¯t always the answer.¡± The doors opened were Jasmine, Allison, and Eve were waiting for them.


    ¡°Bout time,¡± Allison said with her arms crossed.


    ¡°So impatient.¡± David smiled as he walked into the elevator. Looking at Eve, she smiled back at him not knowing what to say. Her eyes broke contact with him feeling awkward. The rest of the boys funneled into the elevator. ¡°Excited?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°For what?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to meet the council.¡± David said, ¡°It¡¯s always so fun.¡±


    ¡°Are you being sarcastic? I can¡¯t tell.¡± Eve admitted. Why would anyone find enjoyment out of being in trouble with authority?


    ¡°You tell me.¡± David grinned. The doors shut and everyone began to chatter. Eve was becoming agitated. Did they always have to cram into an elevator all the time? What if they were to get stuck? She wondered. David would probably say to be patient while Gabe cut a hole in the roof. She started to realize that they were each other¡¯s yin and yang. They were both calm and collected, but Gabe was just more chaotic.


    The doors opened at the underground cavern where she had been earlier in the day. It felt like so much time had passed, but it was still her first day there. Awake that was. Everybody funneled out of the elevator. Walking in pairs of threes and twos past the computers and into the darkness. Eve was walking behind everyone, she sped up a bit to catch up with David. ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re always asking so many questions.¡± David joked, ¡°You know Eve got kicked out of the garden for being too curious. You ever just, sit back and enjoy the walk?¡± Eve looked down at her feet walking, and then back into the darkness of the cavern.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a curious person.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you just need to clear your mind, everything will come to you when it is meant to.¡± Now that David said it, Eve was always worried about everything. She wanted to mentally prepare herself for life, she tried to control anything possible in life. Her parents always controlled her; she could not even control her powers. Until recently, with the help of David and Gabe. She smiled at the thought. She never had friends who seemed to commit themselves to her. Eve knew David had tried to get her attention before, she still felt bad. What was genuinely surprising to her was the fact Gabe would rush to protect her. Even when the odds were against him. ¡°What¡¯re you smiling about?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Eve said walking next to him. ¡°Just thinking.¡±


    ¡°Should I ask Gabe what you¡¯re thinking about?¡± David asked smiling. Eve¡¯s face turned hot pink.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Eve scrunched her hand into a fist.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± David raised his hands, ¡°Your privacy is yours.¡± David never romantically thought of her, but for a second, he found her beautiful. Gabe peered at him from the corner of his eyes. David cleared his mind; he remembered his oath. Not that he could not have these thoughts, they were natural. But David had a responsibility, dedicating his life to the destruction of evil, he did not want anything to come between that. Especially after seeing how the loss had affected his own friend.


    ¡°Good, now tell your brother that,¡± Eve said looking over at Gabe.


    ¡°Learn how to block me out,¡± Gabe said from the front of the trail.


    ¡°Why can he read minds?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Well, every adept have a special ability, unique to them, though many share some abilities some are rarer than others,¡± David said as they walked into a dimly lit area, what seemed to be a tram or subway to Eve. The group boarded the train, everyone sitting around. Eleazar had been waiting for them. Eve sat down next to David. The seats were rowed in fours. A cross harness secured them in their seats. David snapped him in locked, then Eve did the same watching him put it together.


    ¡°So, Gabe can read minds, what can everyone else do?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Well, Allison is an exceptional healer. Not a rare power but important, nonetheless. Jasmine can use a stealth ability appearing invincible to the naked eye.¡± Eve looked around as David went down the list of the group. The train began to speed off. Everyone sat back in their seats enjoying the ride. Eve could tell they were going fast, but for some reason, felt as if they were staying still at the same time. ¡°Kevin can feel the weakest parts in all materials, finding the most vulnerable points in objects.¡±


    ¡°Seems useless, can¡¯t you guys just slash things open.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go through life destroying everything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not; you guys are so good at it.¡±


    ¡°Moving on.¡± David laughed. ¡°Richard can create a hard to penetrate energy field, pretty useful. Though he can¡¯t make anything too big.¡± He continued, Eve stared at the back of Richard¡¯s head, he seemed so nice. Until she saw him fight. ¡°Carlos likes Richard, except, the energy field is manipulated through his weapon, making it stronger. Can be more useful if he learned how to develop it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I do my best,¡± Carlos called out.


    ¡°Who?¡± David called out to him.


    ¡°Me- ¡°


    ¡°Asked,¡± David said as everyone laughed. ¡°I¡¯m joking, I love you, Carlos.¡± David laughed but only was met with a middle finger. Eve smiled at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the meanest thing I¡¯ve seen you had done this far. I was starting to think you¡¯re only nice.¡± Eve said to him. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re starting to open up to me.¡±


    ¡°Some people got to open up.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been trying, okay?¡± Eve said crossing her arms. ¡°Just continue with the abilities.¡±


    ¡°Remember how you got shocked?¡± David asked her. Eve just nodded, ¡°Adepts can also use elemental powers. Chris¡¯ electrical powers are almost unbelievable.¡± David chuckled feeling awkward. ¡°You probably noticed that Jasmine sort of appears from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was wondering about that. Does she turn invisible?¡±


    ¡°She actually teleports, just really slowly. It can be a strain on her body and mind if she were to do it quickly.¡± David explained, Eve figured that each power could have a strain on their bodies. ¡°Ethan is basically good at playing tricks on you, able to persuade you to think something happened when it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Like Liam?¡±


    David¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Not exactly. Liam manipulates the mind to control you. It¡¯s harder to fight.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Eve remembered feeling as if she had been under his spell. It made sense now, he was able to dominate her mind. Felt almost as if he could make her into something else entirely. She thought to herself, if Liam wanted to, he could take over the world with his tongue. ¡°How do you fight that?¡±


    ¡°You have to be completely committed to something in your life, only then he can¡¯t control you. Or something that makes you happier than anything in the world. You think of that one thing and you can bring yourself back.¡± David said to her, remembering the one-time Liam attempted to control him but failed.


    ¡°What about Virgil?¡± Eve changed the subject; she could sense David¡¯s energy shift. It had obviously made him uncomfortable to talk about him.


    ¡°He¡¯s what we call an ace, his senses can be manipulated enhancing his reaction times. Also manipulates the vehicles as he operates them. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always flying.¡± David explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Eve said they both fell to silence.


    ¡°Even you.¡± David said, ¡°You have the ability of energy detection, you can see the spirits flowing from each person or really all life. Extremely rare, I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    Eve had thought about all their abilities, finding it fascinating that not only were they special because of being born an adept. That each person was completely unique in their own way. Making them twice the special that they are. Even herself. She never really thought about how she could see the different colors around her in life. Maybe it was deeper than that, maybe each color meant something else. Considering that each person hosted their own wavelengths and colors. It occurred to Eve; she did not know David¡¯s special ability. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± David asked smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s your ability?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± David awkwardly rubbed the top of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have one? I thought you said- ¡°


    David cut her off. ¡°Yeah, everyone¡¯s unique, I¡¯m unique because I¡¯m not unique.¡± David laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t- ¡°


    ¡°I know,¡± David said.


    ¡°David might not have a special whatever, but he¡¯s the greatest duelist, better than any Guardian in the Order. Even had beaten some knights.¡± A younger teen poked his head out from the seat in front of her. He seemed to be a mix of Caucasian and Asian. ¡°He¡¯s undefeated.¡± He said excitedly. Eve had never seen this kid before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eve asked him, David appeared annoyed.


    ¡°I am- ¡°Excited to announce himself.


    ¡°This is Stephen, Master Eleazar¡¯s current apprentice,¡± David said agitatedly.


    ¡°Yes, and the next Watcher,¡± Stephen said. ¡°My ability is I can move really fast, like extremely.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Eve asked him confused about his presence. He gave off blue energy, sporadic in nature.


    ¡°I am fourteen, but I am strong enough to be with the Watchers.¡± He continued to ramble.


    ¡°Does your speed apply your mouth?¡± David asked, his eyebrows narrowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± Stephen replied, ¡°Evelyn I love your hair.¡± Eve smiled at him.


    ¡°Stephen, back up here.¡± Master Eleazar called out to him from the front seat. ¡°Leave them alone. David is teaching.¡±


    ¡°I can teach to master, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Stephen.¡± Eleazar sterned his voice. As Stephen followed his command returning from the front of the train. Retaking his seat.


    ¡°Something tells me you don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s na?ve,¡± David said. ¡°Just to the point where he thinks he¡¯s better than he actually is. He has potential if only he would learn to listen.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°I see,¡± Eve said, slightly feeling bad for the kid, but trusting David¡¯s judgment. ¡°So, you¡¯re the greatest duelist?¡± She asked changing the subject.


    ¡°Can we just enjoy the ride?¡± David laughed.


    ¡°David doesn¡¯t like talking about himself,¡± Ethan called out. ¡°He¡¯s humbled like that.¡± David remained quiet. Closing his eyes, Eve just looked at him. Smiling, she felt calm around him. She could feel herself feeding off his energy. He was at ease around him. She closed her eyes as well. Felt herself grow tired. And soon a deep sleep. David did so as well, only meaning to meditate, he felt himself grow restless. Soon he was asleep alongside Eve.


    Gabe turned to his side, seeing them sleeping. He shook his head and went back to staring in front of him. ¡°What do you think of them?¡± Allison asked Gabriel. ¡°I think they¡¯re good together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what scares me,¡± Gabe said looking down at his hands. ¡°I know David will make the right choice.¡±


    ¡°David deserves to be happy.¡± Allison smiled, ¡°Get some sleep, you¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Just this once.¡± Gabriel smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m always right.¡± Allison watched Gabriel cross his arms and close his eyes. She loved watching him sleep just the same as she loved to hear him talk.


    Some time passed; everyone was asleep on the train. The ride had taken a little over an hour and a half. Traveling quickly to the central headquarters of the western branch of The Order. David opened his eyes slowly, feeling pressure on his shoulder. Looking down, bringing his eyes on the blue-headed girl¡¯s head pressed against him. David smiled. She must have leaned up against him unconsciously. Her fingers were gripping the sleeves of her hoodie. David could feel how cold she was. Her body shivered slightly. ¡°Evelyn wakes up, we¡¯re here.¡± He said to her. Not wanting to surprise her in her sleep. ¡°Evelyn.¡± He said a little louder, shaking her slightly.


    ¡°You failed.¡± She muttered in a gargle as if her mouth were full of liquid.


    ¡°What?¡± David said, his smile lowered. Thinking she was talking in her sleep. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Eve raised her head and looked up at David, he backed up once seeing her eyes, slowly dripping with blood. Opening her mouth, he could see her freshly blood-stained teeth. ¡°You could¡¯ve saved me.¡± She cried out to him. David was in a panic; anxiety consumed his mind. He reached out to her grabbing her head bringing it closer to his chest.


    ¡°What happened, Evelyn? Stay with me.¡± David said, his hands turning green trying to heal her. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°You failed. You could¡¯ve saved all of us.¡± She repeated crying.


    ¡°No. No. No.¡± David said standing up from his seat. He rested her head against his knee. He could feel the life leave her body. ¡°Stay with me.¡± She continued to mutter the same words. Till she fell to silence. David cried out in murder, ¡°Allison, help me!¡± He looked up as everyone was standing around him. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± David continued. They still watched as if he were a caged animal. ¡°Dammit! Help her!¡± He continued.


    ¡°Like you helped me.¡± He heard Liam¡¯s voice from behind. David turned around, tears rolling down from his eyes. David turned back as Eve continued to bleed out, placing her hand on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Eve gargled. She smiled up at him, David locked eyes with her light blue eyes. They slowly faded into black. Dropping her hand, leaving David¡¯s face with crimson blood down his cheek. He screamed in anger as her body fell into a gust of ash slowly. ¡°No. No. No.¡± He continued to weep. Grasping at the ashes in the air, but it was too late. David jumped to his feet drawing his sword. Swinging at Liam. Interlocking blades and eyes. Liam smiled as he nodded his eyes at David¡¯s blade. David noticed his gesture, lowering his eyes noticing a black energized blade.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t kill me. That¡¯s why they all died.¡± Liam chuckled. David turned his head as he watched his brother shake his head at him. Gabe drew his sword calmly, tears in his eyes. Charging at David.


    ¡°Gabriel, wait!¡± He screamed out before Gabe brought the sword to his eyes. David saw nothing but white. David opened his eyes, gasping for air. He was back on the train. Looking around as everyone still slept. Eve¡¯s head resting on his shoulder still. Drool dripping from the corner of her mouth on his sleeve. Her arms wrapped around his right arm. David sighed in relief. Noticing the corruption on his hand. He prayed the nightmare was just a dream and nothing more. He would speak about it with his brother and Eleazar. For now, he cleared his mind, looking down at Eve¡¯s dark blue hair, the lighting inside the tram was horrible. Trying to ease his mind, he slowly watched as a light blue aura came from the back of her hoodie. Blinking, it was gone. David looked down at the corruption in his hand, glowing green. Fading away, leaving a slight burning within the muscle. Gritting his teeth.


    The train stopped, ¡°Alright everyone. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Master Eleazar said standing up. Looking at David¡¯s eyes locked on him like a sniper. Eleazar nodded. David knew he wanted to talk to him. David slowly shook Eve as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± He asked her. Eve immediately released his arm and wiped her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Eve said wiping the drool off his arm. David just laughed at her embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. I was just cold.¡± She panicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± David smiled; he did not think much of it. There had been plenty of times he fell asleep on people. He was only glad she seemed more rested than before. Everyone began standing from their seats, stretching their arms and legs. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry this up so we can get home,¡± David said standing up. Eve unbuckled her harness.


    ¡°Are they going to talk to me?¡± Eve asked standing up next to him.


    ¡°Possibly, but you¡¯re protected by the code.¡± David said, ¡°Just think, before talking.¡± He begged her.


    ¡°I always do.¡± She lied waiting behind Ethan as they were slowly disembarking. Eve stepped out of the train, coming into view of what appeared to be a collection of terminals. Each with their own train. Looking up she read the board. ¡®Too Big Bear Commune.¡¯ That must have been their personal train. To get to and from the headquarters. Beautiful statues lined to walls. Depicting different formations of what appeared to be different members of the Order. One was being constructed on the face of a large wall. ¡°This is beautiful.¡± She muttered. David smiled.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± He said walking, ¡°Stay close, I don¡¯t want you to get lost.¡± Eve picked up her pace in footing, her eyes gazing at all the people. They all seemed normal. As if she was walking at the mall, but they were all dressed in robes or armor. Few were dressed in simple attire like her. There were aspects of the art along the walls which reminded her of a mix of modernism along with medieval gothic catholic architecture. It was beautiful. Everything was clean, nothing left neglected corners and edges of the walls. Not even a speck of dust seemed to exist. The group followed each other in pairs down the hall, Eve had trouble with being slowed by her fascinations. She stuck to David¡¯s side like glue. ¡°This place was built in the mid-1800s after the Civil War.¡± David said, ¡°With the continued expansion into the west, the American branch realized the Order would be too thin to cover the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°How many branches are there of the Order?¡± Eve wondered. Eyes gazing on the murals down the long hall.


    ¡°Unknown to be fair, the main ones are the west and east North American branches, the European branch in Britain, the Jerusalem circle, the Asian branch, and recently the Japanese branch.¡±


    ¡°So, they all work together for what goal?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°To keep the world safe.¡± David continued, ¡°There are those who would use this to oppress and enslave the world. We stop that from happening.¡±


    ¡°What if the Order became corrupt?¡± Eve asked David.


    ¡°Well, there was a German branch of the Order.¡± David said, ¡°After that, I can¡¯t say anything else until you¡¯ve been inducted.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Eve widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Now before we enter the council hall. I must warn you, do not take anything they say at heart, even if it¡¯s positive. Take everything with a grain of salt.¡± David said as they all stopped. Waiting in line as everyone began to flood into their seats of the council chambers. ¡°Do your best not to get stage fright, speak only the truth. There will be many people.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help me.¡± Eve said, ¡°What is this for?¡± She despised the idea of being the center of attention.


    ¡°Two things, I¡¯m in trouble for not killing Liam. And your trial to be accepted or not.¡±


    This was happening. Eve was going to have to make her final choice at a change for a different life. She wanted to be with the Watchers, but she was still young. Could she commit to something as serious as this? Regardless, she felt chosen for this. And she wanted to be with them. They gave her a feeling of purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t choke,¡± Gabriel said as they gathered all following Master Eleazar.


    ¡°Guardians of the coast. Over here!¡± A man yelled out outfitted in armor. David brought himself to the front of the group. ¡°Master Eleazar, you are requested at your chair.¡± He bowed to the tall man.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Master Eleazar said, placing his hand on David¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You will defend Miss Taylor, and yourself. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± David said as Eleazar walked into the council chambers.


    ¡°Only Evelyn and yourself,¡± The Guardian asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± David replied, the guardian waved his hand to follow him into a room on the side of the hallway.


    The Watchers watched David and Eve head inside. They all stood together, ¡°Good luck.¡± Gabriel smiled at Eve. He was just starting to show that he cared. She smiled back at him before following David into the room. Another guardian stood waiting for them.


    ¡°Hello, Captain Locklear. Miss Taylor. I have been tasked with acting as a lawyer for your case. Now if you- ¡°


    ¡°I won¡¯t be needing a lawyer,¡± David said standing next to Eve.


    ¡°I thought you would say that. However, I think you need to understand the weight of the matter.¡±


    ¡°I know the weight. I respectively decline.¡± David said. ¡°I will speak for myself.¡± David was stern. Placing the responsibility on himself and himself alone. David is the one at fault and will pay for his actions himself.


    ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± The guardian asked her. ¡°Do you request someone to speak for you?¡±


    ¡°I can speak for myself. If I need anyone for anything David is here.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The guardian said. He bowed respectively to David and walked off. David looked down at her smiling slightly from the corners of his cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to speak for me,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°I just hope you tell the truth, even if it gets me in trouble.¡± David laughed as they stood at the doorway awaiting to be called. Eve looked up at him and smiled. He was something else, honorable she thought to herself. His integrity was something out of a storybook. It was unreal to her how someone could hold themselves to such a high standard. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± David asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re just interesting.¡± Eve said, ¡°I¡¯ve known too many people growing up who would ask for people to lie for them just to get out of trouble. Even for the smallest of things.¡± She said turning from him.


    David was unsure if he took that as a compliment or not. His pride in his honor was important to himself. He would hold true to his word, even if it hurt those around him. He refused to be known as a liar or manipulator. ¡°Thanks.¡± He said looking ahead into the council chamber hall. ¡°So, here¡¯s your last chance to bail.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to figure out who I am,¡± Eve told him.


    ¡°Order!¡± A thundering voice called from the council halls. Almost appearing as a colosseum, a large round table sat in the center with two openings, one that lead to the exit, and the other to the doorway where David and Eve were standing. Members of the Order sat in the bleachers. Falling into silence. The Council members arose from their seats at the round table. Twelve of them stood at their seats, Master Eleazar seated at the seat closest to the exit. All wearing a combination of robes and perfect armor. Besides Eleazar that is. ¡°The council is now in session. In light of recent events, former Guardian four, Liam Shields, has been reported to commit acts of violence against the Order. Carrying out assaults on hideouts across the west coast. Answering their failure in the elimination of Liam Shields. Guardian five, David Locklear!¡± He called out.


    ¡°That¡¯s my queue,¡± David said, stepping out into the light of the council hall. Eve wished him luck under her breath. Hoping for the best. He walked along the royal red carpet lined to the center of the round table. Soon coming to the center. David bowed his head, lowering his shoulders lightly. The council paid their respect in return to him. Gabe watched from above whispering with Kevin.


    ¡°Now we watch, as this meeting is pointless. Unless the council had finally completely lost it.¡± Gabe said with spite between his teeth.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Kevin said quietly. ¡°Everyone here knows David, he¡¯s basically a hero.¡±


    ¡°The Order hates heroes.¡± Jasmine said, ¡°Now quiet down, I¡¯m trying to pay attention.¡±


    The council members took their seats, David stayed standing although a chair in the center with a table was optioned to him. ¡°Guardian David Locklear, of the Guardians of the Coast.¡± Master Leonora, a woman in her late forty¡¯s sat to the right of the center. The executive master of the Order was tasked with being the speaking voice of the council. Second, only to the Grandmaster. Her hair was long and braided, running down the fronts of her shoulders. ¡°You were charged with the elimination of Liam Shields, correct?¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± David said.


    ¡°And you failed to complete that mission is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± David stood firm, offering no shame or guilt upon his face.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± She demanded an answer.


    ¡°He escaped.¡± David said, ¡°We were surrounded by members of the Brotherhood. I found it more important to save my team to fight another day.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± She said looking down at him, ¡°A man of your reputation as a guardian, paired along with your brother. You should have no problem taking on a few members of a so-called Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°It was more than few, no member of the Order is foolish enough to fight more than three at a time.¡± David stayed true, even knowing she would not believe him.


    ¡°Impossible, I think he¡¯s lying.¡± Master Wilson said, an older man. After becoming a council member, he had given into his eating habits. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t fit for the job because of his hand-to-hand combat skill. He was a superior elemental user. ¡°If the Brotherhood was in fact as large as you say, then we would have noticed it by now.¡±


    ¡°It could be possible that they are hiding.¡±


    ¡°If I would interject.¡± Master Eleazar chimed in, ¡°David is one of the top members of the Order that is true, but even so. We have had reports of a growing dark faction. Is his testimony not proof of that?¡±


    ¡°Only rumors, the Order would know of this growing faction before it would possibly get to a scale our members couldn¡¯t handle.¡± She disregarded Eleazar¡¯s notions.


    ¡°What of the twenty or so men my team engaged in the woods near our commune?¡± David asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, I don¡¯t want to insult your intelligence but why were so many so close to my commune?¡± He asked. Master Leonora sat in silence, not knowing what to say. ¡°Yes, I failed in eliminating Shields, I will not argue that. However, I know as much as you do, that the presence of the Brotherhood is ever-growing. I believe that the Order has become far too confident in its power to acknowledge this.¡± David said taking a step towards her. The members in the bleachers erupted into chatter and argument. The council members began discussing David¡¯s revelation.


    ¡°Guardian Locklear, if what you say is true. The elimination of Shields is imperative.¡± Master Leonora said. ¡°You will have one more week to atone for this. For now, your trial will be placed on hold. If not, find evidence of this Brotherhood and you will be cleared of this duty. Or face excommunication from the Order.¡± David bowed to the council taking a step back.


    ¡°Looks like it''s hunting season boys.¡± Richard turned around and fist-bumped Ethan and Carlos.


    ¡°This could lead to war. And if we do not play this right. Many could die.¡± Allison said chewing at the tip of her thumb. Thinking of her older brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to snuff out their hideouts and kill Liam,¡± Gabriel said turning around.


    ¡°I know it may not seem like it, but they just told David that the Watchers aren¡¯t just watching over anymore,¡± Kevin said. Not sure if he was to be worried or not.


    ¡°Does that mean we get a name change?¡± Stephen asked, ¡°Because I vote Talon Strike.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this we?¡± Virgil laughed. Every just smiled at him. ¡°Focus on training before playing with big leagues.¡± Virgil laughed at him.


    ¡°I bet I could take you on any day, green boy.¡± Stephen¡¯s face filled with agitation.


    ¡°Green boys don¡¯t always mean weak boys.¡± Kevin smiled at him, punching him softly in the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance kid.¡± Stephen crossed his arms, sitting back to pout.


    ¡°This is serious guys,¡± Jasmine said scolding her excited brother. ¡°Needless killing and war are not who we are.¡±


    ¡°Think David can actually bring him back, Gabe?¡± Allison asked looking at Gabriel, who appeared worried from the tapping in his foot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gabe said, leaning forward, ¡°There are too many people here for me to pinpoint reading the council member¡¯s minds.¡± He said getting agitated.


    ¡°David, will you please hand me your sword.¡± Master Hawkins said. The eldest council member is an old black man with a leathery face. He was bald, sitting with his fingers interlaced with the other. Out of all the arguing and debate within the halls. David heard his soft voice as if he were standing right in front of him. David drew his sword out from its sheath. Walking slowly to Master Hawkins, David presented it to him. The halls soon fell to silence watching. Master Hawkins had the ability of the echo. He can read and see the visions of items wielded by those who used spirits. The man slowly unlaced his fingers, grabbing the hilt. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, holding the broad sword carefully as if it would shatter under the slightest touch. This kept him from becoming hurt from holding it.


    David bowed and stepped back allowing him to work. ¡°Thank you, David, so young, but a heavy burden you carry.¡± Hawkins looked up from the blade and locking eyes with David. ¡°Be still your mind, and all will come to pass.¡± He offered the sword back to David. David nodded and took his sword sheathing it once more. It was at that moment that Eve realized how much stress David must have been under. He was to lead, protect, and ensure the survival of a commune. He was tasked with killing his best friend. And now he was to help her on her journey.


    ¡°War is coming, and we are fools to neglect it.¡± Master Hawkins proclaimed. The council looked on him with divided looks. Master Eleazar looked on at David, their eyes locking. Eleazar smirked at him, choosing to stay silent, however. They both knew they would continue to debate for months before anything were to happen.


    ¡°Moving on,¡± Master Leonora said, ¡°In lighter opening news. Evelyn Taylor of California, please join us.¡± Eve took a deep breath in the doorway, leaving the corridor. She walked down the carpet to David, she could feel her blood rushing. Anxiety filled her head. Maybe if she stood near David, she could at least relax with his energy waves. All the members of the Order looked on at her, she appeared normal to everyone. Except her dyed blue hair made it hard for some to pay attention to what was going on. Eve took a step near David, he smiled at her and waved his hand, gesturing for her to stand in the center. She was nervous.


    ¡°I am Master Leonora; I am second in charge of the Council. I apologize that the Grandmaster is currently needed elsewhere and that you had to hear our bickering.¡± She said sitting with her hands together.


    Eve swallowed the spit in her throat and cleared it before speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Evelyn, who are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to know that you don¡¯t already know?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Smart girl.¡± She replied, ¡°We know a lot of you, you came on our map years ago.¡±


    Eve looked down at the carpet. Not understanding how the Order had known of her prior; why now is everything happening? ¡°You knew about me, years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you were just a blonde-headed child.¡± She continued, ¡°However when trying to make contact your family prevented it. Respecting their wishes, we left you alone. But we did keep tabs on you.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because you displayed acts of rage, damaging those around you.¡± Leonora continued, ¡°You are far too old to be fully accepted in the Order.¡±


    Eve scrunched her fist; it was not hard to believe that her own family would control every aspect of her life. What she did not understand is why would she not be fully accepted. ¡°Excuse me, Master, but Evelyn is willing to commit to the Order,¡± David spoke out from his silence keeping his hands together at his waist. Gabe stood up from his seat, he linked his mind with David¡¯s, not something he did often to allow David to pull information from his brain. Pouring Eve¡¯s thoughts into David.


    ¡°David, you don¡¯t need to say anything,¡± Eve said turning towards him.


    ¡°No. Master Leonora, you are making a terrible mistake. Eve craves being something larger than herself. She has never had a family of her own. Let her be under our care and our training. Times like these are dire, we need more guardians than ever.¡±


    Master Leonora scowled at David, ¡°You mistake your place guardian.¡± She said. ¡°We don¡¯t accept people of her age; I can feel the rage inside her from here.¡±


    ¡°When do we abandon each other?¡± Master Eleazar spoke out. ¡°David and the rest of the Watchers are more than capable of teaching and caring for her.¡± Eve was confused, why would her age affect anything. She was willing, more than ever now. David could feel her emotions, she was being filled with doubt.


    ¡°When she has the ability to turn against us.¡± Master Leonora said angered.


    ¡°Regardless, if you accept her or not, I will teach her,¡± David said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you understand who you¡¯re talking to.¡±


    ¡°David you really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Eve spoke out. ¡°I¡¯m used to this.¡± Her lips began to tremble.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing it,¡± Gabe said to her, she turned watching him leaning over the rafters. She could feel her heart heat up. Why does he show so much compassion for her? ¡°As much as I don¡¯t like the idea of you, you¡¯re still one of us,¡± Gabriel admitted to her.


    ¡°You would be expelled from the Order.¡± Leonora stood. ¡°Are you loyal to the Order or the Watchers?¡±


    ¡°Are you loyal to the Order or yourself? Last, I remember, the Order is to save those who are lost and guardians of peace. Not everyone who is lost is lost forever.¡± David gritted his teeth; he knew he was being disobedient. He had finally snapped with everything the Order had been doing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you spoke for the entirety of the council.¡±


    ¡°The council will vote, for the ability for miss Taylor to be accepted in the Order and immediately placed within the Watchers.¡± Master Hawkins said. He had always been a soft-spoken man, but at this time, he commanded the attention of the room. Which he had acquired. ¡°David, do you accept the responsibility of miss Taylor, making you accountable for her actions and whatever is to happen?¡±


    David looked at Eve, she had been locking her eyes on him, how can a man so young be so selfless? Her eyes welled up, the whites turning to hot pink. David turned back to Master Hawkins, ¡°I do Master.¡± David said without hesitation, confidently. ¡°That is if Miss Taylor consents.¡± Eve nodded up at him, speechless.


    ¡°Then I believe that I speak for the majority of the council.¡± He said turning to the rest of his fellow councilmen and women. Most nodded their heads in agreement. Only Master Leonora and two others disapproved. ¡°Master Eleazar, will you do the honors?¡± Eve broke into tears. She had treated David with so much disregard. Though time and time again, he had fought to keep her safe. As well-doing everything, he could too. She shot from where she stood, turning around, hugging him. David¡¯s eyes looked down at her blue hair. Tears began to roll from her eyes. David hugged her back calmly, relaxing.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said softly. David released her.


    ¡°I prepared my sword for this.¡± Master Eleazar said standing up, ecstatic. Walking over to the two. Gabe and the other Watcher¡¯s stood up, watching in anticipation. All smiling. He walked to the center; Eve stood next to David. Unsheathing his sword. Covered in beautiful etches of the origins of the Order in the crusades. ¡°Evelyn Taylor, will you take both knees please, remove your hoodie as well.¡± She wiped her eyes off her tears with the sleeve of her hoodie. Nodding, before taking off her hoodie, she wore a tank top. Allison had told her to wear that, now she understood why. Eve took a knee at a time. Till she was on both knees looking up at Eleazar. ¡°David, do you accept under the code of the Order of Solomon, the responsibility of Eve before God and the spirits as a man of the templar¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said placing his palms out to his Master.


    ¡°Then by the authority of the Order of Knights Templar. I declare you, David, son of Locklear, first of his name, Captain of the Watchers, Lord of Big Bear, protector, and guardian of the coast. Protector of Evelyn Taylor.¡± Master Eleazar carefully places the sword across his palms, slashing his hands, drawing blood onto the sword. Coating the images with David¡¯s blood. David gritted his teeth in pain. Only once had his blood been drawn for this. Eve lowered her head. Master Eleazar displayed the sword for everyone to witness. Placing the tip of the blade into the ground. Grasping the brown leather hilt with both his hands, placing one palm on the blade. Quickly swiping his hand across it as the blood ran down the center. Intermixing with David¡¯s. ¡°Evelyn, daughter of Taylor, first of her name. Do you swear to abide by the code of the Order of Solomon, and the orders of the council, and the knights above you, and most importantly, to preserve the peace and security of the realm of man?¡± He asked.


    Eve bit down on her teeth, tears running down her face more than before. She knew at this moment; she was exactly where she was supposed to be. She had found her home, not only were they just friends, but they were also a family. And soon each and every one of them will accept her. She could tell that they each came from a different walk of life, but they treated each other equally. Eve was ready to begin a new life, moving on from the past. All the pain growing up, without feeling loved, or unwanted flashed before her eyes. It was finally over. She smiled with everyone and can tell she was genuinely happy for once. Especially, David, she did not believe in a God, but she prayed he would one day find the happiness he deserved, she could see the pain in his eyes he hid from the others. She knew because she bore the same eyes. ¡°I do.¡± She said out loud.


    ¡°Then by the authority of the Order of Solomon, and the Knights Templar. I Initiate you- ¡°Eleazar lifted the blade, wiping the blood off the sword on her shoulders. Leaving streaks across the top of her shoulder bones. The crimson red dripped down her arms, back, and chest. ¡°Into the Order and the Watcher¡¯s apprentice.¡± Eve smiled wide. David bowed to her. ¡°Now arise, Guardian one of the Order.¡± Eve stood up from her knees off the ground. ¡°Protector of the coast.¡± She stood confidently. The chambers broke into thunderous applause, welcoming their new comrade and sister.


    David rose from his bow. Smiling wide at Eve. This is the happiest he had ever seen her. Wishing he could save her smile in his mind forever. Gabe shook his head smiling. The rest of the Watchers took off to the exit to be the first waiting for the two. ¡°They¡¯re cute together,¡± Allison said following behind Gabe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them that.¡± He laughed, ¡°Remember, we still have a mission.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to war if you can¡¯t enjoy what we¡¯re fighting for?¡± Stephen said. Everyone stopped to glare at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said something not annoying.¡± Gabe scowled, ¡°today is truly strange.¡± Stephen shrugged as everyone continued to the exit.


    David handed Eve her hoodie, as she threw it over her forearm.


    ¡°Is there anything you need before we send them to war?¡± Master Eleazar asked Leonora. ¡°The boy knows he has a week. Let them go to prepare.¡±


    She held a scowl of disparagement, she hated having been disrespected by David. Even more, so that he was rewarded for it. She looked upon him, ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡± She said, shooting from her chair. Turning around to leave. David bowed to the council. Eve looked at him, and then at Eleazar. He nodded his head at her. Eve immediately understood, bowing as well next to David. The council stood from their chairs, bowing to the pair.


    ¡°Boy, take Evelyn. Begin with teaching her the history of the code of the Order. If I¡¯m not back in time.¡± Master Eleazar handed David a bag. ¡°Conduct the test.¡± He said before walking off.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± David said raising his bow.


    ¡°Why does he always call you boy?¡± Eve wondered before David started walking away, she stood at his side.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t earned his respect.¡± David muttered, ¡°Not yet at least. C¡¯mon Guardian.¡± Eve smiled as they headed for the exit

 Chapter 6: The Code

    Liam walked into the room, dark halls and the winds blowing across the marble floors. Wearing his robes and mask, concealing his identity before the three leaders of the Brotherhood. Taking a single knee, arm on the elevated leg. Bowing his head below his bandaged arms. ¡°You summoned me?¡±


    ¡°Rise, Abaddon.¡± The man in the center said. His voice echoed off the walls and hallways of Liam¡¯s mind. ¡°We have a change of events.¡± Liam stood, hands within the robes. Adjoined together. His face shadowed in the darkness from his hood.


    ¡°I have felt something had changed.¡±


    ¡°The Order plans to move to war.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like the council,¡± Liam said.


    ¡°Eleazar and Hawkins had convinced the council otherwise.¡± The head said. ¡°David¡¯s guardians move to hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°I will destroy them,¡± Liam said, his mouth gritting in anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± The head threw down a file. ¡°Find the girl, kill her, or bring her to us.¡± Liam opened it. The folder swung open, revealing a picture of Eve.


    ¡°How can she be so important?¡± Liam said.


    ¡°The young girl is instrumental in keeping the full power of the Order from ever being reached.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Master,¡± Liam said, the glowing red cracks in his face leading to the corners of his mouth. Stretching from his eyes. The corruption was taking hold of him, he could feel its power coursing through every fiber of his existence. Liam turned around.


    ¡°Continue building the Legion. Prepare for war.¡±


    <hr>


    Eve opened her deep blue eyes; the sun was barely rising over the crest of the mountains shining through her window. The sun was anew, as was her life. She stared at the ceiling; she did not remember how she had gotten to bed. After the meeting with the council, the team had celebrated by watching movies in the cavern. Her head was pounding as if a hammer had pummeled her skull. The group ate pizza and drank, she saw some of them as far too young. But it would be hypocritical to think that way, considering she was still seventeen. Last she remembered, was sitting next to Allison and Jasmine before her memory faded to dark.


    ¡°Eve wakes up,¡± An intercom came on in her room. ¡°Breakfast will be ready in a half-hour.¡± It was Allison¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be down in thirty.¡± Eve rubbed her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long lightweight.¡± Allison joked before the intercom turned off to static.


    Eve shifted her body, forcing herself up from the bed. Stretching her arms outward, looking over to see a bottle of water and a few pills sitting on her desk. ¡°Thank God,¡± Eve said aloud. Standing up slowly walking over to the table. Stopping to see herself in the mirror. Her hair was a mess, dressed still in a hoodie and sweatpants. Opening the collar peeking her nose inside taking a sniff. Almost gagging, why did she sweat in her sleep. Taking off her hoodie, wearing her white tank top, her shoulders and her tank top still stained in David¡¯s blood. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting.¡± She chuckled. I feel sorry for whatever man marries me. She thought to herself reaching for the bottle and two pills. Popping them in her mouth and taking a gulp of water. Throwing the cap on the table. Looking at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Allison, how do you have Abs,¡± Eve asked her as they sat on the couch. Allison had been wearing a tank top, taking off her hoodie. Eve had been watching her.


    ¡°Working out, it¡¯s easy, you can get there.¡± Allison laughed. Eve looked at herself in the mirror from the side. Looking at her small undefined belly. Grabbing a little fat with her hand, she sighed to herself. She was not obese but was still out of shape. She never thought of having to work out, but after seeing some of the group''s physique she had a desire to improve. Eve shrugged off the thoughts, taking another drink of the water. She walked over to the window; it had been opened. Hearing the chirping of the birds, and the slight brisk of soft cold air on her face. The sun-kissed her pale face. Closing her eyes and took a deep breath of the fresh air flooding into her lungs. She heard footsteps crashing into the mildewed grass. Who could that be? She wondered looking down to the ground. It was David and Kevin running next to each other, were they racing? She wanted to tell them good morning but did not want to interrupt. She decided to stay quiet, watching the two. Running in short shorts, and sweaters.


    Eve watched them until they disappeared from her view. Eve laughed, she shook her head and promised herself to ask them later. Eve set her half-filled water bottle down on the table that divided her room. Taking off her clothes to get into the shower. The corruption scars had lowered, the color slowly fading. Eve smiled and stepped inside the shower, ¡°Computer, play something happy, but keep it rock.¡± She called out.


    ¡°How about Paramore or I can play some Bryan Adams.¡±


    ¡°Paramore is fine.¡± She said smiling, the water running through her dark blue hair. Her blonde roots were beginning to break from the center of her head.


    Gabriel walked into Virgil¡¯s room. ¡°Do you ever knock?¡± Virgil had been laying in darkness. Covering his eyes from the blinding light from the hallway.


    ¡°I pay my bills.¡±


    ¡°We live here for free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± Gabe walked inside and opened Virgil¡¯s closet.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Virgil asked turning over to watch him ruffle through a box of stuff. ¡°So first, you break into my room.¡±


    ¡°Door was unlocked,¡± Gabe said rummaging.


    ¡°And now you go through my stuff.¡±


    ¡°Where are the keys?¡± Gabe asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking the Silver Arrow.¡± Virgil shot up. ¡°Plus, there are no keys, it¡¯s a push to start.¡± Gabe peeked up at him, ¡°Why did I say that?¡± Gabriel stood up and started for the door. Virgil reached out slamming the door shut telekinetically. ¡°Where are you going? You don¡¯t even know how to fly it.¡±


    ¡°Then you better hurry up and get ready before I break something.¡± Gabe was stronger than Virgil, gripping the door and forcing it open. Gabe headed out into the hallway. Dressed in his chest rig on under his hoodie. Along with blue jeans and his guardian cloak over his shoulder.


    ¡°I can never sleep in.¡± Virgil slammed his fist against his pillow and shot out of bed. Getting dressed in his chest rig, throwing a jacket on and his slightly worn shoes. Virgil grabbed his sword off the table and out the door. Closing it behind him. Coming to the end of the hallway, pressing a button for the elevator to come to grab him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Carlos asked him next to Ethan.


    ¡°We on mission?¡± Ethan said, both still dressed comfortably. Virgil looked up at the roof, he could hear the engines beginning to wind up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you¡¯re coming, I¡¯d hurry up.¡± Virgil gave up on the elevator, starting for the stairs to his left. Carlos and Ethan took off back to their rooms to get ready. Virgil reached the roof, panting. Virgil looked at Gabriel standing on the ramp to the osprey. Smiling at Virgil who had a face painted in annoyance.


    ¡°I need a pilot.¡± Gabe laughed as he went into the cockpit. Virgil followed right behind him.


    ¡°Did it ever occur to you that I wanted a day off? For once.¡± Virgil said taking the seat next to him, grabbing his headset off the headrest. Both putting them on and buckling themselves in. A monitor appeared in front of him. Pressing buttons start the preflight preparations. Ethan and Carlos came running up the ramp, pressing the button closing it. Both buckled themselves in, putting on headsets.


    ¡°Do we have stowaways?¡± Gabe looked behind himself, ¡°Oh, why can¡¯t we ever get someone useful.¡± Gabe instantly became annoyed rubbing his head.


    ¡°We heard that,¡± Carlos said offended.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gabe said rubbing his eyes, ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Get off now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Gabe cried in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m in charge. Or get off.¡± Gabe heard silence. Waiting for their answer.


    ¡°Only if we can stop for some Chinese,¡± Carlos said smiling. Gabe slammed the door shut. ¡°You think that¡¯s a yes?¡± Carlos asked, Ethan, replied with just a laugh.


    ¡°Flight check complete.¡± Virgil looked at him. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a police station, David believes the sheriff has information on Liam.¡± Gabe plugged in the coordinates on the monitor in front of him.


    ¡°What makes him think that?¡± Virgil asked.


    ¡°Because the sheriff is Liam¡¯s father,¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be a David thing? Like don¡¯t get me wrong, but David is a talking type of person. You¡¯re more of a swing your sword until everything is dead type.¡± Virgil said looking at him.


    ¡°David is busy with Evelyn''s duties; I don¡¯t have to explain myself to you. Fly the damned plane.¡± Gabe said offended.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a helicopter,¡± Virgil said as the Silver Arrow lifted off the roof.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a VTOL.¡± Ethan broke his silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m killing him,¡± Gabe said closing his eyes to unplug Ethan¡¯s headset cable from the communications box.


    ¡°Alright, everyone hold on, we¡¯re going somewhere far, and we got to climb,¡± Virgil said grabbing his control stick. ¡°Thrusters engaging in ¡°Gabe and the others braced themselves. Lowering the metal bars in front of themselves, locking them into their seats. Gripping tightly onto the bar vertical of their bodies. ¡°3-2-1-Mark.¡± The thrusters shot the Silver Arrow into the blue sky, littered with clouds. Gabe could feel the skin of his face pushed against the back of his head. The clouds rushed behind themselves, the Silver Arrow was no longer a helicopter. But a jet, taking off at incredible speeds. It was not often they would fly at these speeds. The main reason was for Virgil to test out the new turbine engines, powered by the same crystals they had around their necks. Realistically, it was an excuse just for Virgil to feel the blood rush through his veins. Vigil¡¯s only purpose in his life was protecting people and going as fast as possible. Sometimes, his priorities were skewed.


    <hr>


    Eve had been standing in line, hearing the explosion of the engines, she jumped in fear. Jasmine had been standing behind her, placing her hand on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just the boys going on errands.¡± She reassured her.


    Eve took a deep breath, ¡°Jasmine, I didn¡¯t know you were there.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to say,¡± Jasmine admitted, they were getting served food on their trays. Everyone got the same food, steaming scrambled eggs, waffles, sausage, and bacon. David¡¯s father James was one of the servers.


    ¡°Good morning Mijas.¡± He smiled putting food on their trays. ¡°If you see David, can you tell him to come to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Eve smiles up at him. ¡°Do you mind if I can talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mind.¡± James¡¯ face was serious and broke into a smile. ¡°Just give me time to finish and I¡¯ll grab my plate, we can talk.¡±


    ¡°I can help if you like.¡± Eve said, ¡°I can work and eat.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± James said, ¡°I have a system.¡± He joked. Eve went behind the counter with her food anyways. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you later Jasmine, this is important.¡± Jasmine just smiled and nodded her head and walked towards one of the tables. Chris and Richard had been sitting at. Waving at Eve. Eve raised her hand up to them with her fingers spread. Eve started eating waiting for James to finish serving. Thinking about how wholesome their father was, it made sense as to how David had such a big heart. But it made her question how Gabriel turned out to be so selfish. She waved it off, sitting on a bar stool. Eating her eggs. Her stomach needed food after she had spent all night drinking. Though it was only a simple breakfast, it was heaven on her taste buds. James had finished serving the long line of people, David and Kevin were last to get served.


    ¡°Son. Just who I was waiting for.¡± James said as David began serving himself.


    ¡°Dad, good morning.¡± David smiled, ¡°You steal Evelyn to work for you?¡±


    ¡°No, she offered.¡± James laughed, ¡°Anyways, I know you¡¯ve been busy, but do think you can get one of them cow legs for a barbeque?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can try dad. But I can¡¯t promise anything.¡± David said pulling out a pen and writing it on his forearm. Kevin patted David on the back, impatient to hurry and eat. Feeling he was out of place.


    James leaned up against the counter to whisper to David. ¡°Anything on Liam?¡± David looked down at the floor, shaking his head.


    ¡°Nothing yet, but the council gave me the kill order.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­¡± James¡¯ heart dropped. ¡°You can save that boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think the window had shut a long time ago.¡± David admitted, ¡°I should¡¯ve helped him before he even left.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself my mijo,¡± James told him. David did blame himself, everything made sense in the world. Just not Liam.


    ¡°These people count on me dad,¡± David said. ¡°I have work to do, I should hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I love you mijo,¡± James said to him.


    ¡°I love you too, Dad,¡± David said forcing himself to smile. ¡°Evelyn, meet me in the cavern when you¡¯re ready.¡± Eve smiled and nodded at him. Mouth full of food, she did not dare open her mouth to him. David laughed and walked off to sit with Kevin and the others.


    Eve did not hear the interaction but can tell it had been serious. She respected their privacy but worried for David¡¯s mind. After hearing the council and what she had been told about Liam. She can tell it was affecting David. Eve stood up; she had finished eating. Throwing her tray into the trashcan. She pulled a hair tie, bringing her hair into a ponytail. ¡°I¡¯m ready to help.¡±


    James had his head down, facing the countertop. Forcing himself to smile, pushed off the counter and turned around. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clean and talk.¡± James smiled grabbed a piece of bacon and threw it into his mouth.


    ¡°You eat, I¡¯ll clean.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± He laughed putting a plate together for himself. ¡°Is this an interrogation?¡± He joked taking a seat where Eve had been sitting.


    Eve grabbed a rag from the table next to the stove. ¡°No, well, yes.¡± Eve smiled. ¡°I just wanted to know a few things.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Order related, I don¡¯t know much I¡¯ll admit. It¡¯s to keep us, family members, safe.¡±


    ¡°I thought so, but I just wanted to ask about your sons.¡±


    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t ones for sharing women.¡± James laughed eating his eggs. Eve scowled at him, her face turning red. ¡°Sorry I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Eve shook her head at him, wetting the rag under the faucet. Wiping all the excess food that had escaped from the serving trays. ¡°Well let¡¯s start, what the hell does mija mean?¡± Eve asked laughing. ¡°I¡¯m from Seattle and I only know white people talk.¡±


    James laughed, looking up at her. ¡°It means daughter.¡± He said.


    Eve''s face got warm, not sure if she was blushing or not. She didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d call her that. ¡°Do you call all young girls that?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± James looked down at his plate getting another fork full of food. Blinking his eyes.


    ¡°Then why do you call me that?¡± Eve was getting suspicious. Maybe she was getting worked up over just a word.


    ¡°I guess I call all young girls that.¡± He laughed. ¡°You wanted to know about my sons?¡± James changed the subject.


    ¡°Yeah, anyways.¡± Eve kept cleaning up, moving over to rinse the rag out in the sink. ¡°Why are David and Gabriel so, different?¡±


    James placed his fork down. Rubbing his hands together, hearing the rough Calluses on his palms. Wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°After their mother¡¯s death, David and Gabriel began training. I was a wreck; I did my best to continue to help them. David was taken by the Order to undergo special training.¡± James stood up to throw his tray away. ¡°It was to help him control his powers. Gabe was left behind. When David came back, he was traumatized. That¡¯s where he had met Liam.¡± James went to wash his hands. ¡°But in that time, Gabriel was young, still dealing with recovering after his mother¡¯s death. I wasn¡¯t any help, all he had was David, and he was gone. I don¡¯t know what happened with David, he refuses to talk about it. Gabriel learned to be alone and closed himself off. David learned that he wasn¡¯t going to leave anyone alone again. It took David almost a year to even talk to anyone.¡± Eve had looked up at him. She understood their struggles. She could not comprehend what they had been through. She desired to know what David went through, Eve wanted to speak to Gabe but knew he still did not trust her.


    ¡°David had never talked to you about what he went through?¡±


    ¡°Not a word. Mija, whatever you do. Be careful, there is a lot of stress on my boys. They protect their hearts and have a responsibility. One day, when the time comes and you fall in love, do your best not to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eve chuckled, ¡°What makes you think that David and I would fall in love with David?¡± She laughed.


    ¡°Because I only said them, I ever said anything about David.¡± James said, ¡°I see the way you look at him, just be careful.¡± Eve blushed finishing with washing the cooking utensils.


    ¡°I think you misread me.¡± Eve laughed. Eve did not find herself romantically attracted to him. She was more intrigued by him as a person, wanting to be his best friend at most. Eve¡¯s mind pondered on the idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m only teasing.¡± He laughed. David and the group had already left. Eve had finished cleaning the kitchen. ¡°You should hurry along; we shouldn¡¯t keep David waiting.¡±


    Eve had completely forgotten that she was supposed to begin training today. She was having a good time with James. It was interesting to enjoy her time with a father-like figure. Eve felt her heart drop and a pit in her throat. Looking at the door it was her mother and father. Eve turned around hoping they wouldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Evelyn.¡± Her mother came walking over to the counter. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Helping,¡± Eve said slowly turning around, everything had felt perfect until now. Eve had not had an outburst for a long time, she was proud of it. But being around her mother made her fear for the worst.


    ¡°Well, your mother and I have been sick.¡± Her father said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine. Better than fine actually.¡± Eve smiled slightly. Still nervous.


    ¡°Look we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here,¡± Judith said snarking, taking an upsetting look at James. ¡°But we¡¯re leaving, immediately.¡± Eve stayed quiet, her fingers trembling around her bicep. She could not leave. She refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s her choice. Not yours.¡± David said standing in the doorway. David felt Eve¡¯s uneasiness growing. He had gotten there immediately to see what the issue was. Eve¡¯s eyes shot up looking at David. Not sure if she was happy, he was there or not. ¡°You can leave whenever.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to tell us what we can do with or without our daughter.¡± Her father pointed at David angrily.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± David said looking at Eve and then back at her parents. ¡°She¡¯s her own person.¡±


    ¡°David, I can handle this,¡± Eve said gathering the courage to say something. She looked at him reassuring herself. ¡°I am not leaving.¡± She said looking at them.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Judith continued. ¡°You belong to us.¡±


    ¡°I belong to myself.¡± Eve gritted her teeth. James stood off to the side, preparing himself to intervene if he had to.


    ¡°You¡¯re only seventeen. You¡¯re not staying with her to play gypsy. You¡¯re going home, graduating, and going to college.¡± Judith began to break into a yell. ¡°You¡¯re going to be something successful.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t control me, Judith,¡± Eve said scrunching her hand into a tight fist. Judith¡¯s eyes widened, feeling as if she was just disowned.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve given you away to those people a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve.¡± Eve¡¯s eyes began to well. ¡°Maybe then I would have had a good life.¡±


    ¡°We gave you everything, you should be thanking me and your father for the life you had.¡±


    ¡°Your right mom, I should have thanked you every time you hit me and bought me a new toy, so I did not kill you,¡± Eve said as plates began to levitate behind her. Her parents¡¯ eyes filled with panic. Afraid of being hurt again.


    ¡°Evelyn!¡± David yelled at her. ¡°Gravitate yourself back.¡± He demanded. Walking over from the doorway to in between her parents and herself. ¡°Control.¡± He said. Eve blinked her eyes, not wanting to hurt anyone. She took a deep breath her eyes welling. David¡¯s calming voice and command of the situation were enough for her to take control.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eve said. ¡°This is it, thank you for everything you have done for me, but I can¡¯t forgive you.¡± She admitted looking at the ground. Her parents took a deep breath sighing in relief.


    ¡°Thank you. David was it?¡± Her father said.


    ¡°Your daughter is in pain and this is how you react?¡± David said, his upper cheek, twitching in anger. ¡°Evelyn, I am sorry,¡± David said walking over to her. Eve began to tear up, trying to fight them from rolling down her cheek.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live with them in my life.¡± Eve said, ¡°Just get it over with, I tried, I really did.¡± Eve said gritting her teeth, doing her best to fight her anger. The night before, Eve had asked David about her parents. He did his best to recommend to her to amend the divide between them. However, he mentioned what some members do in the Order, to escape from their old lives. The process was to delete memories of Eve from her parents¡¯ minds. They would remember their entire lives, just without Eve. The Order would work to delete any records of herself in society.


    ¡°Evelyn, once this happens, there is no going back.¡± David still tried to dissuade her.


    ¡°I refuse to ask for help, and you continue to do so.¡± Eve said, ¡°The one time I ask, and you can¡¯t?¡± She cried out. David could sense her pain. He looked at his hands, swallowing the pit in his throat. David never understood why someone could want to go through with this. But unlike Eve, he had a family that loved and cared for him. Also, that David and Gabe were able to keep a secret. David raised his hand at her parents.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us.¡± Judith shrieked. David just shook his head.


    ¡°Last chance,¡± David said softly. He had only done this a few times. This ability was his most hated.


    ¡°Just get it over with. Please.¡± Eve said looking up at her parents for the last time. ¡°I love you both.¡± She said tears streaming down her cheeks. Her eyes were heavily pink. Neither of them said anything to her, she hoped she would at least hear it once. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she heard it. David gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Evelyn Taylor,¡± David said as a green light burst from his open palm. Suddenly, David witnessed all the memories made with their only daughter. From birth to that last moment. A cabin. Seeing a young girl with golden hair, light freckles. A wide smile. To a girl whose smile began to fade. Her hair was shaved down to her scalp, a purple bruise on her left eye. Tears rolled down her face. Her hair growing back, a bright blue. Her smile became nonexistent, seeing Eve standing in front of him, fading away into darkness. David became the only person to witness the darkest moments of her life, objects being destroyed around her. Tears rolled down his eyes, all in a flash. He felt so much pain and anguish. How is it, that the parents were so happy with a beautiful baby, only to treat her in a life full of fear of who she was? David was brought back into the kitchen. He reached out his hand in anger, grabbing the two by the throat. James came sprinting towards him, grabbing him from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay son,¡± James said he embraced him tightly. David released his grip on the two. Eve watched, not understanding what happened. She could see David¡¯s energy flowing in anger. The tips shaking in red. However, staying a solid green. David let go of his father. ¡°I got it from here,¡± James said walking over to the family. David stayed scrunching his fist. He had never broken his bearing since Kristen¡¯s death. James went to greet the two of them, they were lost and confused. David walked away, ashamed of his actions. Leaving out the doorway.


    ¡°David!¡± She screamed out. Eyes full of tears, whipping them away. She chased after him. ¡°David!¡± she repeated. She looked around, wondering where he had disappeared off too. Eve ran around, checking his room. Empty. Checking the roof, she saw the brown-haired boy sitting on the cobblestone wall. Alone. His energy was now flowing like normal from his body. Eve walked back inside the elevator, going down to talk to him. She was not sure if she should feel happy or not, but either way. Eve felt liberated. She wanted an extraordinary life, and now it felt like she could finally move on from her past. Her family would be happier without her in their lives. And she more than knowing that she was happier without them. Once the elevator doors opened, Eve ran down the pathway, turning left on the side of the building. She continued down the grass slowing down to a walk. After turning the corner till she was behind the building, her eyes came upon David who was sitting on the cobblestone wall.


    She walked over to him slowly, the closer she got she could hear his calm light raspy voice singing. This had not been the first time that something like this had happened she had thought to herself. He was peaceful, she was not sure to interrupt him or not. David had stopped singing, his grip tightened on the wall. She could sense his energy was still off. Eve continued walking up to him. ¡°David?¡± She said softly, her voice cracking.


    David turned his head, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± David never said sorry, he was one to always say he apologized. When he said sorry, it came from his heart. David turned his head back to the front. Eve walked up to the wall and climbed on top of it sitting down next to David.


    ¡°I made you do it.¡± She said licking her lip and biting it in guilt.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make me do anything,¡± David said, he was staring at the sun still sitting low in the sky. ¡°I did it because you wanted it.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Eve felt guilty. Thinking David was upset with her for causing him to break his bearing. ¡°Why did you get so angry?¡± She asked picking her head up from looking at the grass littered with rocks and yellow flowers. Now staring at the deep green trees, the sun radiating off the tops.


    David chuckled under his breath, ¡°I seen everything you went through, growing up.¡± He said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t get how someone can do that to you. I guess I should have told you. I experience every emotion in memory all at once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see it all.¡± Eve rubbed her thighs with her hands.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see how special you were Evelyn.¡± David said, ¡°They let their own fear control them from loving you.¡±


    ¡°I guess you can put it that way.¡± Eve said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± David squinted his eyes.


    ¡°You doing that for me,¡± Eve muttered. ¡°You really are selfless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Eve turned her head towards him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± David said, he could self-reflect. It had only seemed his selflessness only brought him pain.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s like, no matter what I did for them. It always fell apart.¡± Eve said, ¡°They treated me like they were ashamed of me.¡±


    ¡°You are nothing to be ashamed of Evelyn,¡± David said. ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve met you, I have nothing but admiration for you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Eve laughed, shrugging it off. ¡°You¡¯re good at lying too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a horrible liar.¡± David laughed, ¡°You joke, but you¡¯re more than what you think you are. I hope I can show you that one day.¡±


    ¡°You know, every moment I¡¯ve spent with you. You¡¯ve been a light in my cloudy life. Thank you for that.¡± Eve said turning towards him, her eyes becoming welled with tears again. ¡°I want to help you with Liam, the Brotherhood, anything. I want to be by your side through it all.¡±


    David blushed; he could not help to smile. ¡°With all the craziness going on in my life right now.¡± David swallowed the pit in his throat. This was his first heart-to-heart in a long time. He could feel the suppressed feelings in his heart. ¡°Evelyn, you make it harder, but at the same time, easier. I¡¯m more than okay with that.¡±


    Eve felt the butterflies in her stomach flutter. Her smile could not be disguised. Turning away from him. Her face turned hot red. What were these feelings? ¡°I want you to call me Eve.¡±


    David looked down at his feet. ¡°Eve.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been too harsh with you,¡± Eve said, nervously laughing. ¡°I just don¡¯t want things to be awkward between us.¡± David looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± He said looking back at the sun. ¡°You should probably head back. I¡¯m going to stay here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Can I stay here with you?¡± Eve asked looking at the sun¡¯s light bounce off the mountainside. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡± She asked.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± David said placing his arms back leaning backward. Eve did the same, their arms intersecting each other. Eve did not regret anything in her life. If she could do it all differently, she would have wished she met him sooner. But she knew, she was destined to meet David when she did. David felt conflicted, he felt happier with her around, she filled the void that had been left losing Liam and Kaitlyn. Maybe it was time for him to be happy for once in his life.


    <hr>


    ¡°Virgil,¡± Gabe said. The Silver Arrow was tearing throughout the sky.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Virgil replied sitting back enjoying the flight.


    ¡°Spirit crossing.¡± Gabe said, ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°The thing you and David share?¡± Virgil asked.


    ¡°No, we share a bond, it¡¯s a little different because we¡¯re brothers,¡± Gabe said pulling out a data pad.


    ¡°Then no I do not.¡± Virgil continued.


    ¡°Curious.¡± Gabe said, ¡°I was just wondering.¡± Both fell in silence as they watched the clouds pass by themselves.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or are you going to stay quiet?¡± Virgil looked over at Gabriel who was reading off his tablet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gabe said and staying quiet.


    ¡°Glad I can have these talks with you.¡± Virgil laughed as they were coming near a squadron of F-35 fighters in the sky. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Get us out of here Virg,¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°Unknown aircraft. Respond.¡± The intercom said. Virgil reached up and flipped a switch.


    ¡°The Knights have taken the round table,¡± Virgil said into his microphone. Both take a deep breath waiting for their response.


    ¡°Unknown aircraft. You are in United States airspace. If you do not respond we will be forced to shoot you down.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Carlos said from the back.


    ¡°Did you fix the communications?¡± Gabe scowled at him. Virgil just looked at Gabriel and made a slight smile. ¡°So, you can build prototype engines, but you can¡¯t fix a simple radio?¡±


    ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Gabriel said, putting his tablet away and bringing his metal cage back down as Virgil prepared the engines for another jump to Mach two. ¡°Buckle up boys.¡±


    ¡°Unknown aircraft, we have been ordered to shoot you down. Last chance to respond.¡±


    ¡°Three-two-one-Launch,¡± Virgil said engaging the thrusters once more. The engines began to stutter. Bringing a slight murmur to their ears. ¡°Uh oh,¡± Virgil said as he began flipping switches.


    ¡°Uh oh?¡¯ Gabriel grumbled. ¡°What do you mean Uh oh?¡±


    ¡°By uh oh, I mean, brace for evasive maneuvers until the engine¡¯s warm-up.¡± Virgil tightened the helmet strap on his chin. Flipping a switch to disable the auto pilot. The rest of the boys grabbed onto their cages for their lives. Tearing through a cloud and waited, closing his eyes. One of the F-35 pilots flipped the switch activating his guns for an attack. Virgil waiting to sense the spinning of the cannon of the fighter. Virgil immediately banked a hard left as bullets began to fly out of the cannon. Nearly missing the Silver Arrow. Breaking into a flip and dive maneuver. Gabe felt the blood rushing to his head. Virgil began to laugh, dodging and weaving through the clouds, dodging the F-35¡¯s strafing runs. ¡°C¡¯mon baby do not let me down.¡± Virgil continued flying with extreme tenacity. He could feel the pilot¡¯s impatience with him, hoping to finish the engagement swiftly. Virgil was focused on him, sensing his every move, and perfectly executing the dodge. Gabe closed his eyes; his ears began to ring. He could feel his eyes pushing against his skull.


    ¡°Thrusters ready.¡± The computer said, the green light flashing. Virgil brought the ship flying towards the horizon line ahead. Flipping the switch.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± He yelled as he pressed the button. Sending the engines to fire up. ¡°Come on.¡± Sensing the pilot prep one of his missiles for launch. The engines spun up, tilting horizontally. Virgil swallowed his throat, before slamming the back of his helmet against the chair. They were jumping to incredible speed. Sending a blast throughout the cabin. Virgil took a sigh of relief, that the fighter had broken off. Looking down seeing a flashing red light on his control panel, a missile right behind them. Gabe¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head, soon letting go of his muscles, passing out.


    Virgil sat and began to hope the second phase would hurry up. The missile was drawing closer. Virgil began to feel lightheaded, flying on an empty stomach. The missile¡¯s cone drew nearer, the cone barely grazing the back ramp of the osprey. Virgil regained his consciousness, throwing the switch in front of him into overdrive. The missile exploded in the air, just as the Silver Arrow ripped through the sky. Sending a small amount of fragmentation into the bay of the osprey. Nearly missing Ethan and Carlos, who both had passed out from the g-forces. The F-35¡¯s attempted to pursue but the Silver Arrow had already been miles ahead of them.


    After ten minutes, Virgil turned off the thrusters. Gabe¡¯s arms and legs loosened up, falling to dead weight. Virgil was above their destination, beginning a scan to land somewhere, so he could repair the osprey but still be hidden from the public. ¡°Gabe, we¡¯re here,¡± Virgil said, reaching his arm over shaking him lightly. Gabe woke up from his slumber.


    Gabe looked up and began to yell out, flailing his arms and legs around. ¡°Virgil!¡± He yelled until he realized that they were back to a normal flight. ¡°Oh. What happened?¡± He asked him, looking around.


    ¡°You passed out,¡± Virgil said looking on the map of his control panel. Pressing a section of the map the osprey banked a slight left. ¡°I found a good hiding place.¡± Virgil said, ¡°I¡¯ll make repairs as I can until your return.


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Gabe said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Ethan and Carlos, something tells me this mission won¡¯t be an easy one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± Virgil laughed as he brought the VTOL to a stop, bringing it down in between some hills. They were in the middle of a desert. ¡°You said you were going to talk to Liam¡¯s father?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gabe said looking out the window. ¡°Maybe he knows something about where he is.¡± Gabe unbuckled his harness and stood up, stretching his arms and legs. Becoming lightheaded again, he sat back down. ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s eat a bit first.¡± He laughed. Virgil opened the door sliding the door open. Carlos was stretching out of his chair.


    ¡°You guys hungry?¡± He asked looking at Virgil and Ethan. Carlos opened up the panel above him, grabbing MRE¡¯s for everyone.


    Ethan turned his head to the side. A hole that had been made once the air burst missile hit the osprey. It was right next to his head; he had wondered why it felt cold to him as they were landing. ¡°Was that always there?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°The less you know, the better,¡± Virgil said opening a compartment and pulling out the welding gun, and walking to the back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± Carlos asked him. Virgil pressed the button to drop the back ramp. A cold wind came blowing in through the desert.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll eat later,¡± Virgil said as he stepped on the ramp, riding it down to the ground.


    ¡°Damn it¡¯s cold,¡± Ethan said as Carlos tossed him an MRE. ¡°Thanks.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°It is the desert, nice little overcast,¡± Gabe said stepping out of the cockpit and into the bay. ¡°You guys hurry up.¡± He said grabbing an MRE from Carlos¡¯ hands. ¡°Something tells me we¡¯re not the only ones who know of our plans.¡± He tore it open. Grabbing what he wanted from the MRE and threw everything back into the bag.


    ¡°Oh no, can we sit down and enjoy our meal?¡± Carlos whined.


    ¡°Did you just not hear what I said,¡± Gabe said annoyed. ¡°Field strip it and change into something more normal,¡± Gabe said. Field stripping food was the process of only carrying the essentials of the food. Taking what you needed to live and leaving the rest for when you came back or throwing it away. Gabe took off his chest rig, putting his gear into an overhead panel, with his name on it. The others did the same. Virgil began welding spare metal over the holes of the Silver Arrow. They dressed down until they were all wearing their hoodies or sweaters. Gabe wrapped his hilt in a metal-proof wrap. Tossing it to Carlos so he can wrap his next. Gabriel headed outside, looking at the map on his phone. Getting his bearing. He knew he had to go to the north until they hit the city. ¡°We should¡¯ve brought the buggy.¡± He laughed, he handed Virgil the emergency communicator. Carlos and Ethan stood waiting for Gabriel at the ramp.


    ¡°How far we got to go?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°He never tells you,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°I just have to prepare myself.¡±


    ¡°No, because every time you find out, you just get negative, and then you complain the entire time,¡± Gabe said walking up to them, taking off his dark blue cloak. Carlos took offense, shrugging it off. He knew he was unathletic, but he tried his best. He rolled it up and tucked it in the waist band of his jeans. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a stroll, shall we?¡± Gabe chuckled as he began walking. The two of them followed behind Gabe, in a column formation. One behind the other to conceal their numbers.


    ¡°Grab some burgers on the way back,¡± Virgil called out to Gabe before they got too far.


    ¡°Only if you pick us up.¡± He joked. Virgil smiled flipping his welding goggles down over his eyes and getting back to work. The three were looking at walking a good two miles before they reached the city. The cold winds were picking up gradually. Gabe put on his face mask to keep the sand from blowing on his face.


    <hr>


    Eve was sitting in front of David, in the middle of a small field. David was mediating, looking as if he was at peace in life. The trees are high around themselves. The winds slowly blow through the trees. They had walked up the mountain. Eve felt the safest there than she had been anywhere else. Sitting in the center was a white tree, Life flowed into and out of it in perfect harmony. David had called it a tree of life. There were many, this was one of them. Their power grew stronger there, their minds were stronger and insightful. The grass slowly blowing tickled her knees. She continued to stare at David, smiling, she was scared to try meditating again. What would she do if she found herself in the previous hellscape?


    ¡°Close your eyes, just relax,¡± David said. His hands-on the tops of his knees. Sitting in the center of a couple stones.


    Eve thought about last time, she was afraid to try to speak to the spirits again. ¡°But what- ¡°


    ¡°No buts, just do it,¡± David said light-heartedly. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± David inhaled deeply, his stomach and chest cavities expanding. Eve followed him, placing her hands on her knees closed her eyes. Inhaling through her nose, holding the oxygen in her lungs, and releasing it from her mouth. Mirroring David as they breathed in, synchronized, as their cavities expanded, the air around them closed in around them. Flowing through the trees like a river. The trees bowing towards the two. As they released, the air pushed out from around them, the trees pushing away from the two. The trees around them acted as bronchi for the lungs. As if all life were centered on them. Eve felt the energy flow in and out of the pores on her light skin. The small hairs raising on her arms, her hair slowly sweeping across her face. She could feel all the life and death around her, back into the trance of the world. She was one with nature around herself.


    David quietly opened his eyes gazing at her, the stones around them were floating. He was astonished by how in tune she was already. He just smiled. David could feel how at peace she was. Leaves danced around them slowly. ¡°I understand now.¡± She said softly, ¡°I understand how beautiful everything is. Life and death. There is nothing to fear.¡± Her lips slowed with each sentence. David remained quiet, lifting himself up to his knees. Pulling the small bag that Eleazar had given to him after the council meeting. Opening it up, he took a small crystal. Clear and perfectly cut in a hexagon. No bigger than the center of his palm.


    ¡°Stay focused,¡± David said as he took her hand gently as if he were grasping fragile glass. He placed the crystal in the palm of her small hands. David grabbed her other hand. Folding her left into a fist to hold the crystal. Eve still unaware of what he was doing, focused on everything around her. Grabbing her right hand to grasp her left as if she was praying. Placing her hands together at her waist. David took his necklace off, as it levitated in front of his face. The crystal glowing a bright green. His crystal came down to his right hand. It continued to glow viridian. ¡°Repeat after me,¡± David said, Eve, nodded her head slowly.


    ¡°I, a woman of the lands, skies, and oceans.


    Swear to this day and last days, to protect.


    All life and death of the mortal and immortal worlds.


    Entrusted in the balance of life and death alike.


    Luxuria, Gula, Avaritia, Aceedia, Ira, Invidia and Superbia.


    As are the ways of the world, I am not.


    Casitas, Moderatio, Caritas, Industria, Patientia, Gratia, and Humilitas.


    Are entrusted to me.¡±


    Eve repeated every line as David recited it. ¡°This is the code we live by. Learn it, understand it, live it and everything will come with it.¡± David said softly, the more he came in tune with the spirits, the brighter his crystal glowed.


    ¡°I will,¡± Eve said. Her crystal began to glow in her palms. A white light glowed brightly through the cracks in her fingers.


    ¡°The spirits know your heart and who you are and who you will become.¡± David said, ¡°pour your heart and spirit into the crystal. Look into yourself.¡± Eve relaxed her eyes, she saw all the colors of the spectrum. White, red, purple, green, blue, and yellow. White immediately fell from the darkness. However, it formed into stars in front of her eyes. She held no desire for power in her spirit, so red fell from the sky into the dark. She held no scars in her heart, so purple fell from the sky. Her will was strong but was not the core of her spirit. So yellow fell from the sky. Her heart desired wisdom, but her heart and spirit cried for protection and courage. So, blue shined the brightest.


    The crystal in her hands began to glow brighter. She could feel the heat from it burning her palm. She held pain and chaos in her mind, spirit, and core. The hexagonal crystal began to break down into a more jagged and natural shape. Her eyes can see blue. Visions of knights and warriors danced in her mind. Fighting heroic battles, charging headfirst into the darkness with swords at their sides. She felt a harmonious world of peace and justice. David watched as Eve opened her soft eyes, her eyes, a new brighter shade of blue than her natural eyes. She looked at David¡¯s eyes, they were glowing a bright green. Looking down at his palm, the green crystal shined bright. Eve looked down at her hands, opening her palms, revealing her crystal. Emitting a deep blue color. She was speechless, it made sense why David had always given off green energy. ¡°What does this mean?¡± She asked.


    David smiled, ¡°It means you¡¯re a sword. Charged with protecting and delivering justice to the darkness. Though it is never black and white. This is just what your best at or desire most. There are three different classes. The sword class like you fight for justice. The shield class like me desires to find a peaceful solution. Those who are yellow are the spear class, willing to go to the even most desolate of places to eliminate darkness at its roots. But it¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±


    ¡°Sword class, like Gabe?¡± She asked, David, nodded at her. ¡°And you have a green crystal, which is more peaceful?¡± Eve stood up and walked over to David, finally breaking her captivation with her crystal to only be captivated by his. ¡°I watched you kill people.¡± Eve joked.


    ¡°I never killed a single person.¡± David chuckled. ¡°But as I said, it¡¯s not always black and white.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend,¡± Eve said softly. She watched as the crystals fell from their emitted energy to natural color. ¡°Our crystals are kind of similar except the color.¡±


    David frowned, confused, never seeing two crystals being similar. Looking down at both crystals, comparing the two. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Think it means something?¡± Eve asked him, stepping closer to him. Her hand next to his.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s by coincidence,¡± David said still confused.


    ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s probably nothing,¡± Eve said smiling up at him. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± She asked stepping away from him. ¡°When do I get a cool sword?¡± Swung her hand around imitating him. Making swinging swooshes with her mouth.


    David could not help but laugh at her. ¡°When you earn it.¡± David smiled. ¡°You have a lot more training before you make your own.¡± David pulled out a chain.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I make my own?¡± She was ecstatic.


    ¡°Yes, one day.¡± David smiled; took her crystal. Wrapping it in a wire and clipping on the chain. ¡°Make sure you keep this, so you don¡¯t lose it. The crystal helps us stay connected with the spirits at all times.¡±  Eve turned around lifter her hair up for him to put the necklace on for her. David blushed, shaking his head. Wrapping it around her neck and securing it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said looking at the necklace hanging down her neck.


    ¡°Of course,¡± David said, Eve looked back at him; her eyes locked on his. David¡¯s face got red, ¡°You can come here whenever. Just don¡¯t mess with the stones. You can even visit the cemetery in the back if you wish.¡± David broke the tension, ¡°We should probably head back now.¡±


    ¡°What do we have next?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get some books and study.¡± David laughed.


    ¡°What?¡± Eve got frustrated. ¡°Study what?¡±


    ¡°You think being a guardian is all about waving a magic sword around?¡± David laughed. ¡°You have to understand the Order and the spirits that it''s built on.¡± David began to walk.


    Eve sighed, she thought she just got done with school. ¡°When can we meditate again?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You can meditate whenever.¡± David said walking away, ¡°I have a mission.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Eve asked, chasing after him.


    ¡°When we get back,¡± David said starting down the mountain trail.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s going teach me when you are gone?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine and Kevin are still here, but right now you have to focus on studying. Those books are already at your doorstep.¡±


    ¡°When are you going to be back?¡± Eve asked him, not wanting to feel alone.


    ¡°I should be back tonight.¡± David said, ¡°regardless, I can¡¯t hold your hand through it all.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Eve said softly.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t get like that.¡± David said, ¡°You will be okay.¡± David said turning around and placing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°You got this.¡± Eve smiled at him.


    ¡°Just be safe,¡± Eve told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± David said, ¡°Memento mori.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Come on.¡± David turned around smiling.  Eve just shook her head following David down the mountain to the commune. She would ask Jasmine for help if she needed it before David was back. Eve felt Kevin would just annoy her with his disregard. She held hope in her heart. Ready for her future with David and the others, praying it would never end.

 Chapter 7: The Brotherhood

    Gabriel walked inside the police station. Ethan and Carlos decided to wait outside, to keep watch if anything suspicious was to happen. Gabe looked around; it was calm. Police officers were typing away at their computers at their desks. At the front desk sat an older man, a scruffy face did not help with his receding hairline, however. It was a decently small town. Gabe knew there would not be as much hustle as in a large city. But he did not expect it to be as quiet as a library. Gabriel had never walked through a metal detector with his hilt. Praying it would not go off. Gabriel hated the police. Well, most of the group did, but he did more so. He was put on this mission as a sort of test, Master Eleazar wanted him to practice with patience. What better to put him in a room full of pigs? Gabriel thought to himself.


    Gabriel walked forward, passing through the metal detector. Nothing happened. Taking a small breath of relief and started towards the front desk. ¡°How can I help you today, son?¡± The man at the front desk asked. Gabe looked around and down at his nametag.


    ¡°Mr. Rice?¡± Gabe asked and making eye contact with him again.


    ¡°That¡¯s officer Rice.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Mr. Rice is my father.¡± Gabe had thought to himself; Mr. Rice had probably been dead for years. Gabe was probably going to have to talk eventually to get the mission done. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°Is Sheriff Shields here?¡± Gabriel asked him, uninterested. He wished David were there, Kevin, or Jasmine at the least. They were always good at being assertive to get the job done. Things were easier when all you are expected to do is fight. Social anxiety was Gabe¡¯s worst enemy.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡± Officer Rice replied. ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting, do you mind waiting for a half-hour?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do, but I can wait.¡± Gabe turned around looking at one of the chairs. Taking a seat and crossing his arms. Taking a deep breath. Closing his eyes to meditate, trying to see if he detected any darkness in the area. Nothing, they seemed to be in the clear.


    <hr>


    David grabbed his gear from his closet. Eve stood in the doorway. ¡°How much do you want me to read?¡± She asked with what appeared to be a textbook in hand. ¡°This is a lot.¡±


    ¡°What helped me was taking one chapter at a time.¡± David said, ¡°You¡¯re a sword. No one really expects you to learn much. Just familiarize yourself with it.¡± David laughed putting his chest rig inside of a backpack. Throwing on a thick khaki jacket with a gray hood. He wrapped his hilt in his green cloak.


    ¡°When do I get one of those?¡± Eve asked. ¡°Let me guess when I earn it?¡± She smiled at him.


    ¡°You know there are no girls on this floor.¡± David laughed.


    ¡°No, the rules are no girls in the rooms, I am in your doorway.¡± Eve smiled at him.


    ¡°Loopholes.¡± David laughed. He put his backpack along with his combat boots. ¡°Do your best to behave,¡± David told her walking towards her.


    ¡°The only one I worry about misbehaving with is you.¡± Eve said, ¡°Wait, I did not mean it like that.¡± Eve turned around embarrassed. Hugging the textbook and walked off into the hallway.


    ¡°Then how did you mean it?¡± David said closing the door behind himself. Backpack slung over one shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talkative with the others like I am with you,¡± Eve said walking towards the elevator. David followed right behind her. David just shook his head. ¡°What do the other colors mean?¡± Eve asked thinking about seeing yellow, purple, red, and white. They both were inside the elevator. The doors slowly closed on them. Moving to the first floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if you have an entire book in your arms with all the answers.¡± David laughed, ¡°I was always told not to worry about the different energy colors. Just focus on who you want to be Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Do not call me that,¡± Eve said looking at him, annoyed.


    ¡°Oh, so now I can call you Eve.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told you this morning.¡± She raised her voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡± She thought about what he was saying. The energies were their own hearts. Not a horoscope to follow or some type of political ideology to subscribe to. They all played a role. Seeing as they dance together. The doors of the elevator opened. Kevin was standing there waiting for the two.


    ¡°About time. You¡¯re late.¡± Kevin said as the two joined him walking.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re upset when I am late, but when you¡¯re late it¡¯s okay.¡± David smiled. Passing off what was in Kevin¡¯s hand. Keeping it concealed placing it in his back pocket. Eve watched the exchange, curious about what it was.


    ¡°Yeah, because I have to wait on you.¡± Kevin laughed.


    ¡°Are you going with him?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Nah, this is a David adventure.¡± Kevin said, ¡°He needs one of these every once in and awhile.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, lord knows what would happen if I were surrounded by you guys all the time.¡± David smiled as they walked down the stone brick path to the gate.


    ¡°Kevin, just need your help. Actually, never mind. Eve goes to Jasmine with any help you need.¡± David stopped at the gate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really expect him to help me anyways.¡± Eve joked.


    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t need the blueberry bothering me anyways,¡± Kevin said, watching her face fall into a scowl. ¡°Stay safe, man.¡±


    ¡°Memento Mori.¡± David took his hand. Kevin just nodded at him. The gate opened. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I wouldn¡¯t do,¡± David said pointing at Eve.


    ¡°So, choking my parents isn¡¯t outside of the realm of possibilities,¡± Eve said smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± David just smiled back and turned around walking away.


    ¡°Smooth,¡± Kevin said to her closing the gate behind David. Eve was embarrassed not believing she had just said that. ¡°Think before you talk. I know you¡¯re not the greatest at it.¡± Kevin started to walk away.


    ¡°Why does David keep saying, Memento Mori?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him?¡± Kevin said walking away.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Kevin left her at the gate. Eve turned around to watch the leaves beginning to fall onto the ground as David passed. Hoping he would be safe. It was probably nothing, but she was never wrong to ignore a gut feeling. She took a deep breath, recomposing herself. As soon as David was no longer in her field of view. She turned around and started back to her room. Book in her hand. David kept walking down the path to the town below. Taking a deep breath, hoping that his lead was not just another false report or even abandoned. It was just another Monday to him.


    <hr>


    ¡°Sir?¡± Officer Rice called over to Gabriel who had accidentally taken a short nap. Opening his eyes and looking over at the officer. ¡°The Sheriff is ready to see you.¡± He said walking over to the desk, unlocking a latch. A section of the desk swung open. Gabe stood up from his chair, wiping his jaw for any drool. He was relieved knowing today was not the day for that. Gabe walked over to the officer and walked through the desk.


    ¡°Where is his office?¡± Gabriel asked looking around. Gabe knew, but he did not want to seem suspicious. After all, he did not see any Order markings on the police station sign out front.


    ¡°Ms. Jacobs, can you take this young man here to the sheriff for me?¡± He asked the young red-headed woman.


    ¡°Yes sir. Come on.¡± Her thick southern accent drew heavy from her mouth as she spoke. Gabe followed her down a hallway. ¡°What¡¯s your name darling?¡±


    Darling, who the hell does she think she is? Oh no she finds me attractive. Gabriel thought to himself walking behind her. He could not help but to read every person¡¯s mind he came across. Whatever she seems nice, no need to be rude. ¡°Johnathan.¡± He lied, but she did not know the better. ¡°You are not from, here are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Gabe asked following behind her.


    ¡°Your skin is far too pale to be from Arizona.¡±


    ¡°I like to stay inside,¡± Gabe said. ¡°Never heard anyone from here having such a heavy southern accent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I moved here after college. Realized I did not want to stay in Tennessee. So, I moved from the middle of nowhere to another nowhere.¡± Gabe pulled from her mind; she was escaping something. He did not care to pull anymore. Everyone had lived, their own issues going on. ¡°Anyways, how about I show you around some more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be here long.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Here¡± She handed Gabe her card, it read. ¡®Officer Lilian Jacobs.¡¯ Along with her phone number.


    ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡± Gabe awkwardly smiled at her. He missed Allison, hating to have to talk to other women. Probably not, he would call if he needed someone¡¯s rights oppressed, however. He laughed to himself. They stopped at an old maple door with the name Sheriff Brandon Shields. Gabe could feel his presence from outside. ¡°Thank you again, Ms. Jacobs.¡± He smiled at her. She nodded and turned around, knocking on the door before opening it.


    ¡°Sheriff. This is Jonathan. He is the young man asking to speak with you.¡± She said. Gabe walked in behind her.


    ¡°How can I help you, Jonathan?¡± The sheriff asked him. A very tall man, a spitting image of Liam. His blonde hair and blue piercing eyes. Gabe was astonished, his heart sunk slightly. David probably would have cried he thought to himself jokingly.


    ¡°I was wondering if I can speak with you in private,¡± Gabe asked standing still.


    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Officer Jacobs.¡± The young girl turned around, smiling at Gabe, and heading out the door. Closing it behind her. Gabe paid her no mind. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± He said taking a seat behind his desk.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, but I am in a rush,¡± Gabe said walking over to him. He felt an odd presence. A crystal was in the room. Could it be hexed? He wondered.


    ¡°Is your life in danger?¡± Shields asked Gabriel. ¡°You¡¯re in a safe place son.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where your son is?¡± Gabe asked him.


    ¡°Gabriel.¡± He dropped his jaw. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± Gabe had not seen him since he was young. Back in the happier days. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, but I need to know where Liam is,¡± Gabe said searching around the room, trying to find the crystal.


    ¡°Hey, calm down, what¡¯s got, you anxious son?¡± He asked. Gabe kept searching around the office. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. Just that he comes to visit every now and then.¡±


    ¡°When was he last here?¡± Gabe asked him.


    ¡°He was here two days ago actually. Said the order outpost here went dark.¡± He said. ¡°He was investigating.¡±


    Gabe turned over to him. That had to mean the outpost went dark when Liam was there. He opened a drawer; the presence of the crystal was strong. Looking inside the aluminum cabinet for it. He looked under the drawer. There it was, radiating red. Small letters in Latin. It read something evil. Gabe did not dare to touch it. Nor would he try to read it, David was the one who studied demonology, he knew what to read and what not to read.


    ¡°What is it, son?¡± He asked. Gabe remained in silence.


    ¡°Watcher team. This is Sky Watch.¡± Virgil had called in Gabe¡¯s earpiece. Virgil was standing on a dune with a pair of binoculars. Looking out, he could see four dirt bike riders dressed in tactical gear. Along with a dune buggy trailing behind them. ¡°You have eight enemy riders in bound to your position.¡±


    ¡°Get the Silver Arrow here now,¡± Gabe said into his earpiece. ¡°Mr. Shields, it was nice seeing you again, but I have to leave.¡± It was a trap he thought to himself. He took a picture of the crystal and put his phone away.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Gabriel went out the door, not listening to him. He continued down the hallway. The sheriff chased him down the hallway. ¡°What is going on?¡± He called down the halls. Gabe walked outside the front door. Ms. Jacobs saw the yelling following the sheriff outside, all eyes in the office snaped their necks to see what was going on.


    Gabe rejoined with Ethan and Carlos. Gabe could hear the roar of the dirt bikes. It was too late. They were far too close for them to get away. Not in public, there were too many eyes. This was a bold move for the Brotherhood. ¡°Sheriff, we have multiple hostiles coming to kill us,¡± Gabe said hastily. ¡°Get your force inside. We¡¯re going to lead them elsewhere.¡± The dirt bikes and the buggy came drifting around the corner. It was too late. They had to move now. The sheriff took his people inside.


    Gabe turned to Carlos and Ethan. ¡°Hope you guys are ready.¡± He said as he started running down the street attempting to make a quick escape. Once they reached the end of the street, something was not right.


    Virgil ran inside the Silver Arrow, flipping switches to start up the engines. The VTOL came online, strapping himself in and throwing on his helmet.


    Carlos turned his head around. ¡°They¡¯re not coming after us.¡± Gabe turned his head with Ethan back at the acolytes. They parked in front of the police station. Gabe counted eight of them walking up the steps of the building.


    ¡°Those bastards are going to bait us,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°We have to keep going.¡± Ethan said, ¡°They would not risk blowing their cover just for three Guardians. Plus, we¡¯re outnumbered.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Gabriel, they are all going to die if we do not help them,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°They would blow their cover?¡±


    ¡°Or they would slaughter this entire town,¡± Gabriel said pulling his hilt off his belt. ¡°There are no witnesses if there are no survivors.¡± He said. The other two pulled out their hilts. Following behind Gabe as he started running towards the police station again. There was no one they could count on for backup. They could do it if they played it smart. Once Virgil arrived it would even the odds. Gabe had no problem, who he worried for were the other three. Gabriel¡¯s strategies all relied on David being there, otherwise, he was a lone wolf. Now there were three he had to watch out for. His heart sunk as he felt screams from the police station. Along with gun shots. Then feeling life falling to nothingness. Gabriel gritted his teeth, drew his katana. Carlos drew his in return as Ethan drew his claymore. All three standing in front of the police station. The dirt bikes and the dune buggy were crushed as Gabe squeezed his hand into a fist. Gabe charged ahead and into the doors of the police station.


    ¡°Ah nice of you to join us.¡± A voice broke out from the man in the front. His voice was malfested as if a demon were speaking with him. The man in the front slowly turned around. Gabe looked around; two police officers had already been cut down. Lilian was being held off the floor, being choked by the mysterious man. ¡°Tell me Locklear, have you finally left your brother¡¯s wing?¡±


    Gabe swallowed the spit in his mouth, igniting his blade in blue energy. Things just got a little more complicated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off that stupid mask and let me look you in the eyes.¡± The man stared at him. Waving his hand, the other three rushed them. Gabe picked up a natural defense, why did they always attack in waves. He thought to himself. He began using his battle meditation technique, telling Carlos and Ethan whatever weaknesses he saw or telling them what to do before he did it. Gabe moved around the large man attacking him. Parrying his attack and slashing him in the back. Carlos picked up a heavy defense. Doing everything he could to parry each strike. Employing the shield around his blade to add to the strength of his attacks. Striking against him, even kicking him into the wall before stabbing him in the chest. Ethan had jumped over the small man, establishing a mind trick successfully convincing him that he would stay still. Ethan turned around pushing the acolyte out of the window.


    ¡°Pitiful.¡± The man in the mask said, ¡°Never mind that.¡± Gabe charged at him, hoping to catch him off guard. Instead, the man jumped to the side of him, Gabe lowered his sword to catch Ms. Jacobs as she fell to the ground. Gabe looked at her, she touched his face before she fell into a deep sleep. Gabe could see her life flash before her eyes as she took her final breath. Gabriel gritted his teeth. Standing up he looked at the masked man.


    ¡°Attacking innocent people. What are you hoping to gain here?¡± Gabriel asked, taking up an offensive pose.


    ¡°Above us!¡± Ethan yelled out as the four other acolytes from earlier broke through the roof. Debris crashed around them, lifting dust from the ground and into the air. All igniting their crimson swords. Gabe jumped away, dodging one who was trying to wrap his large arms around him. As he was in the air, Gabe pushed his hand out, pushing him into the window. Carlos and Ethan stood back-to-back, surrounded by enemies. Carlos became nervous, they needed reinforcements.


    ¡°Gabriel!¡± The sheriff yelled out as he fired multiple shots from his Glock 19 at the masked man. They just bounced off his armor, however. The masked man reached out his hand, grabbing Liam¡¯s father by the throat and pulling him. Spinning around drawing his broadsword. It had a strange but yet familiar hilt. Stabbing Liam¡¯s father in the stomach.


    ¡°No!¡± Gabe screamed out charging at the masked man. The masked man dropped the sheriff on the ground, cold and bleeding from his mouth.


    ¡°He is not lost. Help him.¡± Liam¡¯s father said quietly spitting blood out on himself. Gabe heard him, wondering what he was saying. The masked man raised his fingers at Gabriel, sending red lightning at Gabe. Blocking it with his sword. Raising his palm to push him with back. Ethan and Carlos had formed an impenetrable defensive shield around them, blocking everything that came their way from the enemy. Gabriel kept moving forward, trying to engage the masked man who dropped the lightning. Decided to duel with Gabriel. Fearing the young guardian.


    ¡°You are going to pay for that,¡± Gabe said, his body becoming fueled with hatred. Attacking heavily against the masked man. Locking his blade against his, the man was strong. Pushing heavily against Gabriel.


    ¡°This is useless.¡± The masked man said. ¡°The Legion is coming here. You should escape with your lives.¡± Gabe¡¯s sweat flooded down his forehead. Maybe he was right. What was the Legion? ¡°The Brotherhood would love to have three watcher heads.¡±


    Gabe smiled, ¡°Four.¡± He said. The masked man was caught off guard as Gabe went for a kick at the leg. The warring of the engines could be heard from outside. ¡°Watcher¡¯s brace!¡± He yelled out turning around running quickly, jumping on top of a desk, sliding across it. Lifting and flipped the desk on the side to protect himself. Carlos and Ethan ran as fast as possible back into the entrance hall. Taking cover at the wall. The masked man looked over raising his sword to reflect anything coming towards himself. Black energy formed a bubble around him.


    Virgil was hovering outside the window. Saying a silent prayer to himself, hoping not to hurt the others. He flipped up a cover to a button. A side panel expanded from the side of the hull. Squeezing the red button. A rocket fired into the window of the building. Slamming directly onto the masked man, sending him flying against the opposite side of the building. But it did not keep the fire from surrounding him and engulfing the room. The shockwave shattered the windows and walls of the building. Gabe was blown back into another desk. Hitting him on the back. His vision faded to black.


    He opened his eyes looking at all the dead police officers, everything was in slow motion. Lilian Jacobs, how early did she die. Hoping to have a normal life, just another casualty of a never-ending war. No, more than just a casualty. Gabe moved his eyes to the left, Brandon Shields. Hoped for nothing less than the best for his son. Gabriel hoped he knew nothing of his son¡¯s pain. Maybe then he could rest at peace. The sheriff opened his eyes, filled with so much pain. Gabe tapped into his mind. ¡°Save him.¡± He said, ¡°He is so lost. Liam only wanted love, now he feels as if you guys have failed him.¡± Shields continued.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Gabe said not wanting to promise a task that almost seemed impossible. ¡°I am truly sorry.¡± He told him. Liam¡¯s father smiled before closing his eyes forever. Would things have been different if they just tried harder to help him? What is this war even worth?


    Carlos and Ethan ran over grabbing Gabriel from the ground. ¡°We have to go, there are too many already here,¡± Carlos said Virgil had landed on the road. Dropping the back ramp waiting for the three boys. Throwing Gabriel over his shoulder, Ethan started for the door. ¡°What about the town?¡±


    Ethan ran up the ramp, sitting Gabriel down in one of the chairs. ¡°There are only four of us Carlos.¡± He said, ¡°I know. I know.¡± He said eyes welling up. Black smoke had already begun filling the sky. ¡°We will avenge them. But we can¡¯t do it dead.¡± Carlos looked around, nodding his head in anxiety. Running up the ramp. ¡°Virgil let¡¯s go!¡± He yelled out. The Silver Arrow lifted off the ground, sand blowing everywhere. Gabriel stayed silent looking outside the bay. Taking a deep breath, he failed too many. Each loss of life was a failure to him. Blaming himself heavily. They should have never come. The masked man walked outside the front door. His mask had shattered, barely being held together. Gabriel shot up from his chair. The masked man raised his hand to the ship, attempting to grab it from the sky. Reaching into the side cabinets. Gabriel pulled a short-barreled AR-15 slamming a magazine inside. He pulled the charging handle, switching the selector switch off safe. Squeezing the trigger quickly at the masked man. Causing him to raise his guard. Virgil increased the speed of the Silver Arrow to accelerate faster into the air.


    Gabe promised himself to never forget that mask, hoping to one day get vengeance. He put the rifle to his side, grabbing onto one of the overhead handles, watching as the town began to go up in flames. He could feel the loss of life. He could not tell what was brighter, the fires burning the homes, or the setting sun. Gabriel gritted his teeth, tightening his fist. He stayed watching for a while until the town disappeared in the distance, he could swear the black smoke filled the skies as their screams filled his mind. Wishing someone could just wake him up from the nightmare. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± He muttered. This war only destroys the innocent.


    ¡°How many?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°How many what?¡± Gabe asked.


    ¡°How many lives?¡±


    ¡°Two to three thousand.¡± Gabe¡¯s eyes welling up.


    ¡°That¡¯s two to three thousand reasons.¡± Ethan put his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°How many are in a Legion?¡± Gabriel asked Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ethan said under his breath.


    Gabe tightened his fist, even more, breaking the skin with his nails. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all.¡±


    <hr>


    Eve was laying on the bed. Her legs crossed as if she were a scorpion with her legs raised behind her. The book opened in front of herself. Suddenly, she felt nothing but pain in her heart. What was this? David? She thought to herself. No, something more. She looked at her phone. There were emergency news reports of a gas leak explosion in a small town in Arizona, with no survivors. She gasped to herself. She could tell opening herself to the spirits, caused her to be more in tuned and affected by the world around herself. Just as she could feel the spirits living, she could feel them dying. She looked out her window, the sun was setting. She had been studying all day, waiting for David to get back so she could continue her training. Eve sat up, wearing short shorts and a tank top. Looking out the window. He should be back already.¡± She thought to herself. Maybe he is grabbing something to eat. She smiled to herself.


    <hr>


    David stepped out of the black SUV. Stepping out, handed the driver some money. He grabbed his backpack and started walking up a trail on the side of a hill. He looked around, surrounded by nothing but a desert. Close to Barstow. Finding a rock on the side of the trail. He opened his backpack. Taking off his jacket. Clipping his chest rig on himself. Unrolling his dark green cloak and attaching it to his shoulder wrapping himself in it, doing his best to stay warm. He placed his backpack in the corner. His heart sunk. He felt his head begin to pound. What happened? He wondered. He checked his phone, reading the same emergency alert. He texted Kevin. ¡°Dark.¡± He messaged him before turning off his phone. Placing it inside his bag. And throwing it into a bush.


    David continued up the trail. Keeping his eyes in front of him. Climbing over rocks. Once he stood on top of a rock. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here,¡± David said as two guardians from the Order came from behind a bush.


    ¡°Can never be too safe.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Where is the cave?¡± David asked the kid.


    ¡°To the north. From this point, twenty degrees.¡± He said, ¡°I assume you know why you¡¯re here.¡± He handed David a small container.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± David said. ¡°You boys should leave.¡± Commanded them.


    ¡°We were never here.¡± He said as the two began walking off on their own down the trail. David took a deep breath. Opening the container and taking his fingers to paint green, yellow, and blue markings on himself. Tribal markings meant to be aligned with his heritage. Traditional to the Order for the individual to represent their heritage. Once David had painted his face with lines and markings of his family. He threw the small container into the bush. Standing back up, pulling out his compass off his chest rig, and walking to his twenty degrees. David¡¯s mind was blank, slowing his breathing and meditating the best he could to stay in touch with the spirits around him.


    <hr>


    There was a knock at Eve¡¯s door, she shot up. Seeing green energy flowing from under the door. ¡°David?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No just Allison.¡± She said. Eve walked over, opening the door. Allison eyed her up and down, she chuckled. ¡°Get dressed, Gabe and the boys are on their way. Since you¡¯re with us Kevin insisted you join our debriefing.¡± Allison was typically ecstatic, but she was off.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Eve asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, just hurry,¡± Allison said walking away to the elevator.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be down.¡± Eve shut the door, was this to do with the incident with the town. Or is there something more? Eve walked over to her closet throwing on a sweater and a pair of jeans. Slipping on her shoes. Looking at herself in the mirror, looking at her blue crystal. She touched it feeling its energy radiate from it. Eve headed out the door calling the elevator back up.


    <hr>


    Gabriel pressed the button on the ramp. As it lowered. Virgil brought the Silver Arrow down to the roof. Kevin stood there with Jasmine. As soon as they touched down. ¡°Where is David?¡± Gabe asked looking at the two of them. Kevin shook his head in response.


    ¡°We have to debrief Master Eleazar before he tells us anything,¡± Kevin said as the engines of the Silver Arrow turned spun to a slow stop. Carlos and Ethan jumped off the ramp, Carlos walked over to side hug his sister. Ethan looked around. All remained silent. Gabe started towards the stairs. He needed to walk a bit to relax his mind. The others followed behind him. Virgil slammed his fist on one of the control panels, a tear rolling down his eye. He stood up turning off the power. Wiping his eyes from the welled tears. He shook his head heading outside and following the others quickly. What was harder? He asked himself, standing in the back watching it all feeling hopeless? Or having to stay strong flying away from it all, abandoning all those cries for help? He did not know if he was going to sleep tonight.


    Eve was waiting with Allison on one of the couches. She felt the heaviness in the room. Chris and Richard were setting up the computer, plugging in grid coordinates on the computer preparing for the brief. Stephen was with Master Eleazar in one of the rooms, Stephen pleading and begging. Not sure about what, but she could tell his distress.


    Eve could feel the rest of the team in the elevator as it touched down in the cavern. They were here. The doors opened as Gabe charged out first. Allison stood up and rushed over to cut him off. She stopped in front of him, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She muttered.


    Gabriel looked down at her, raising his eyes to look past her. Eve could tell there was something he had on his mind. She cared for him; it was hard for her to tell if Gabe had any emotion. He hid it well. ¡°I¡¯m fine, where¡¯s my brother?¡± He asked stepping around Allison as the others passed around her as well. Eve looked up at him, not knowing if she had the right to speak at the moment. Master Eleazar walked out of his room and down with the others.


    ¡°Patience Gabriel.¡± Master Eleazar said, ¡°Everyone gather around. We don¡¯t have enough time to be screwing around.¡± Allison turned around whipping her eyes and walking over, sitting down next to Eve. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± He said looking at Gabe, Ethan, Carlos, and Virgil.


    ¡°It was a trap.¡± Carlos said, ¡°They knew we were there.¡± Gabe pulled out his phone.


    ¡°They had this crystal there, it reacted to our energy field,¡± Gabe said swiping the picture to the projector. The crystal appeared with the Latin lettering. ¡°I know either David, Allison, or you could read it.¡±


    ¡°It reads nothing more than Abaddon¡¯s Legion.¡± Master Eleazar said. He kept his bearing, not taken a different.


    ¡°Something is telling me you do not seem surprised,¡± Virgil said.


    ¡°I had suspicions after everything recovered from the outposts that were destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Abaddon? That is the fallen angel, right?¡± Jasmine said sitting on the headrest of the sofa.


    ¡°Seems the Brotherhood have a new leader,¡± Richard said crossing his arms.


    ¡°More like a general,¡± Eve said. Everyone looked at her as if surprised by her even talking at all. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn is right. Legions are led by angels. The Brotherhood would form Legions to carry out attacks or even go to war. To keep the rest of the Brotherhood hidden.¡± Eleazar said. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m curious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying.¡± She said, ¡°I read that the Brotherhood of Darkness was once derived from the Order, hence why they use a lot of biblical terms like the Order uses.¡±


    ¡°Someone craves knowledge.¡± Eleazar smiled at her. He turned his head back to the map. The others turned their heads.


    ¡°Abaddon is the fallen angel of the abyss. Kind of like Lucifer¡¯s right-hand man, right?¡± Allison asked.


    ¡°There was a masked acolyte there. He was powerful.¡± Gabe said raising his hand.


    ¡°Could it be possible that the masked man is this Abaddon guy, or even could be Liam?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°Liam is evil, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of killing his own father,¡± Virgil said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so, he was hesitant in wanting to fight David, if he couldn¡¯t kill David, how could kill his own father,¡± Gabe asked walking over to the map.


    ¡°The darkness can be deceiving. Many would do anything to attain its power.¡± Master Eleazar said, ¡°The seduction of it can cause anyone to do things they do not mean.¡± Eve looked around at the others. Everyone was so engaged in the brief. Never be a part of something as serious as this. She did not know whether to be excited or terrified.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Gabe asked. ¡°Where is David? I can tell you guys are hiding something from me.¡± Gabriel began to grow anxious, feeling as if something was off.


    ¡°I am sorry Gabriel.¡± Kevin said, ¡°that mission was just to get you away from David for a while.¡± He said Kevin could not hold the secret anymore. He could tell it was starting to hurt him. Eve watched as Gabe¡¯s energy grow into a more chaotic flow.


    ¡°David was tasked single handily to investigate a possible Brotherhood hide out.¡± Master Eleazar said. Everyone looked up in anxiety, besides Jasmine and Kevin who could not bring themselves to look at Gabriel.


    ¡°Alone?¡± Gabriel asked. ¡°He could die!¡± He yelled out.


    ¡°This is a part of his trial.¡± Master Eleazar called out. Eve looked down at the ground. Leaning forwards, her palms grew sweaty. She saw their power and the devastation they were capable of. Now David was going into the wasp nest. How could he have smiled before he left? As if it were no big deal to him.


    ¡°He said he¡¯d be back tonight,¡± Eve muttered feeling like she was being lied to. She understood why he had to lie to keep her mind at ease.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Master Eleazar said. ¡°That¡¯s if he did not find anything.¡±


    ¡°And if he did?¡± Gabriel asked his master. Almost pleading for an answer.


    ¡°Then the Watchers will be ready to help David.¡± Master Eleazar said. Eve looked up at him.


    ¡°I want to go,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Even I know that¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Stephen said his arms crossed. Eve knew he was right; she was not strong enough yet to be of any use. She was just so tired of being so useless. She swore to herself that eventually, she will be better. The group stood in a circle looking at the map. Gabe was still covered in ash and dirt along with his team. They took a deep breath together. The energy calmed in the room. Allison looked up at Gabriel, wishing he would talk to her. Wishing she were brave enough to force him to talk. Or even force herself to tell him.


    Eve wrapped her arms around her knees, picking at her fingernails. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night. I¡¯ll make us some dinner.¡± Richard said as he released his arms and walked towards the elevator. All eyes were glued to the map of California. Eve said a silent prayer again. Looking up after finishing. Gabe¡¯s eyes were locked on hers. Nodding his head at her in agreement. ¡°Eve grab those sticks over there.¡± Gabe pointed in the corner. Eve turned her head, eyes coming onto the wooden swords in the corner of the room.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Why sit around sulking when I can teach you a thing or two?¡±

 Chapter 8: The Abyss

    The crackling of the dried bushes of the desert, the wind blowing up the mountainside. David could hear the hollow howling of the face. Continuing around the hill. He was drawing closer to a cave. He felt the cold chill of the night run up his spine. The lines painted on his face began to warm the skin on his face. He should have worn something warmer. The hairs on his arm stood straight the risen goosebumps of his skin at the roots. His brown hair blew in the wind. The wind kissed his forehead. There were no stars out, instead, a tapestry of black clouds overlayed ahead. Everything pointed to the presence of the darkness. Everything was barren, dead.


    David found some footprints, not fresh enough to be recent. Just enough to raise suspicion. Deciding to follow them up the path, the ground arching to a crest over the mountain. Taking a deep breath. Wrapping his body tighter in his cloak. It did not help much, but just enough to break up the wind from crashing into his cold skin. The howling grew louder. The cave was close by. Taking a right around a rock formation. His eyes painted over, taking sight of the cave entrance. Symbols carved into the arch overhead. He had found it. Relieved hoping that the hideout would be abandoned but preparing himself for the worst.


    Taking a step inside, it was dark. The cave is void of light, an abyss of darkness. David felt nothing but evil. His heart grew heavy, feeling it drop into his stomach. He was alone, feeling cut off from the spirits there. He continued slowly into the descent of the cave. ¡°You¡¯re a long way from home, Guardian.¡± David ignited his green blade, bringing light to the darkness. Raising it overhead horizontally, hoping to help as a flashlight. He turned around, wondering where the voice came from. David continued down into the darkness. Hearing demons whispering in his ears, flinching to the side. Nothing. David tried to recompose himself. Feeling dread soon consumes his heart. He reached into his back pocket, attempting to press the button on the beacon. He shook his head; he was not going to give up. Trying to fight it with whatever light he had stored within himself. ¡°You can feel its power.¡± More whispers echoed throughout the cave. ¡°How could you leave us?¡± Eve¡¯s voice cried out, ¡°You weren¡¯t the man I thought you were.¡± A newborn cry echoed after her voice.


    ¡°Eve!¡± David said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He cried out into the darkness.


    ¡°You were supposed to deliver us from the darkness.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice screams out in anger. ¡°You are nothing, but a demon left of a man!¡± A trumpet blared out. David watched as a blue sword charged at him. Locking with David¡¯s.


    ¡°Gabe, what are you doing?¡± David cried out, the darkness began to grip onto his heart, the light in his eyes began to turn black. David looked at his hand, his green sword had faded to red and black. His hands were covered in black and red blood. Everything was so real. The darkness was so tempting, so much power. He could feel it at his fingertips. He desired it. No, he craved it. A lust he had never felt for something before. He could become powerful enough to bring peace to Earth. Stopping the corruption of the Order and destroying the Brotherhood once and for all. He felt a hand on his shoulder, turning his head. A face he had not seen since he was a child. Tears rolled down his face.


    ¡°This is not my son.¡± Her voice of harmony broke through the darkness.


    David closed his eyes, ¡°Stop!¡± He demanded dominion over his mind and heart. His broadsword flashed to white. Everything fell to silence. The dark hands from the corners of the abyss retreated into the shadows. David fell to one knee, ¡°Mother?¡± He begged out into the darkness. His sword shifted back to his viridian green blade. Nothing but silence. He took a deep breath regaining his composure. David was back at ease. He was back in control of his mind and spirit. Placing one foot in front of the other he marched deeper into the abyss. David could feel the darkness avoiding him now, like oil and water. Thinking of the white blade. Never seen anything like it before, maybe just a part of the outburst of his energy?


    David came to the end of the cave. A flat wall stood before himself. Rubbing his hand across the rough rock, it was tainted by corruption. He could feel the energy field around it, he would not be able to use the spirits to blow the wall down. There was no other way inside than that. Not that he had seen during his descent. He turned around looking up to the entrance he had just come from. Nothing. He could go back and report that it had been abandoned. But that would not be true, not without him confirming at least. David sat down, crossing his legs. Closing his eyes, meditating, calling out to God and the spirits for an answer. He only prayed they would answer.


    <hr>


    Eve fell to her knees, Gabe swung his sparing sword at her, stopping just centimeters from her blue hair. Her eyes stared into the distance. ¡°Now you¡¯re dead.¡± He said moving away from her. Everyone watched on at her, she grabbed onto her chest which was stinging in pain. Gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Are you okay Eve?¡± Jasmine asked walking over to her and kneeling, placing her hand on her back.


    ¡°I feel, cold.¡± She said softly, her voice heavy in dread. Clinching her chest tighter.


    ¡°You feel the darkness,¡± Gabe said turning around. ¡°You would be dead, you have to learn how to not be affected by it, especially in combat. It can be the difference between life and death.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, this is different,¡± Jasmine said. Rubbing Eve¡¯s back. Her eyes shifted to a bright blue before quickly fading back to her deep blue eyes. Feeling a burning in her chest. And then nothing.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Eve said, she turned her head looking at Gabriel. ¡°I think David is in trouble.¡± She said. She was not sure how she knew that, but Eve knew he was in danger.


    Gabriel looked down at the ground. Raising his head at her, knowing that Master Eleazar would not give them his location to help. ¡°Well,¡± Gabe said, he lifted his arm with his sword in hand. He felt as if he was lifting with everything in the world. He managed to hide it well. ¡°How are you going to be able to help David if you can¡¯t fight?¡±


    Eve stood up, her legs bruised and in pain. Jasmine stepped away from her, going back to the couch. Taking a seat next to Allison. Eve composed herself, trying to stay focused, she understood how easy it could be to fall to anger. Eve knew she would have to learn how to discipline her mind if she were to catch up to the others. Her arms were bruised and beaten as well. Jasmine looked her up and down. Some of those bruises existed in places that Gabriel did not even strike. Eve stood tall; her shoulders locked behind her head.


    ¡°Blue has some fight in her.¡± Richard leaned forward, admiring her determination to keep sparing. Gabe smiled at her.


    ¡°Defend again!¡± He yelled charging at her, Eve parried each attack. She could not give up, calling to the spirits to predict Gabe¡¯s next move. Focused as if her life depended on it. Gabe implanted in her mind that he was going to strike her left leg. Instead, he went for a strike on her right arm. Eve was so focused on the spirits and energy around herself. Raised her sword, blocking it. ¡°Nice!¡± He called out.


    Eve looked up into his brown and blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for that again.¡± She said doing her best to hold the defense as Gabe pushed hard against her. She kicked her foot out, sweeping his leg. Gabe stumbled backward catching himself. Eve moved onto the offense and began striking at him. Unfortunately for the girl, she got too cocky forgetting Gabe had been dueling since he could walk. Gabe quickly recovered. Bending his back as Eve swung at him with an overpowered attack, completely missing him and falling into a stumble. Gabe stood back up straight swinging at her back. She whelped in pain. Falling back to her knees.


    ¡°Gabriel, c¡¯mon man,¡± Carlos said watching with a plate of food in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not going to let her hit me.¡± Gabe said, ¡°She has to earn it. Plus, you have to learn a good defense before you can ever hope to be good at attacking.¡±


    Eve gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°You¡¯re such a dick.¡± She said. No matter what she did, Gabriel seemed as if he was completely relaxed, his heartbeat never raised. Unlike her, feeling as if she just ran a marathon. She forced herself back up to her feet again. ¡°I cannot wait till I get to knock you on your ass.¡± She gritted.


    ¡°David is the only one of us to do so.¡± Gabriel said, ¡°Though he only focuses on hitting my hand. Gabe shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Maybe you should make your way up the roster first.¡±


    Eve turned around and looked at him in the eyes, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be so full of yourself.¡± She said raising her sword to him again. Gabriel shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give up do you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°My mother hit harder than you,¡± Eve said taking up her squared stance again. Gabe squinted at her before charging again.


    ¡°This is going to be a long night, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kevin stood with his arms crossed, next to Eleazar. They both watched the two dueling.


    ¡°You should get some sleep,¡± Eleazar said.


    ¡°Master, what about David?¡±


    ¡°Something tells me the boy won¡¯t be calling for help within our near future,¡± Eleazar said, dropping his crossed arms and placing them on his hips sternly. ¡°Call it for the night.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to like it.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes as a leader, you¡¯re going to have to do things people are not going to like.¡± Eleazar walked away into his room. Kevin stood there, not sure what to think. Calling a silent prayer for his friend.


    ¡°Call it,¡± Kevin said walking up to the group. ¡°We¡¯ll do shifts, I¡¯ll make a schedule.¡±


    Gabe stopped his attack and looked at Kevin, Eve took her chance to strike at him. Hitting him in the hand. He shook his hand in pain dropping the sword. ¡°That does not count!¡± Eve just smiled at him shrugging her shoulders. Knowing it did not count, but it meant the world to her of satisfaction. Gabe continued waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be here all night.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kevin said, ¡°If David needs help, we¡¯re going to need everyone rested up.¡± An hour each tonight. Do not be late.¡± He demanded. There was a newfound spark in his leadership that they could all see. He was fearful for David and had to be strong for the team. ¡°Allison please heal our new fighter.¡± He smiled at Eve. ¡°We do not want David thinking we beat her.¡±


    ¡°I mean, Gabe did.¡± Allison laughed. Eve just smiled from the corner of her cheek. ¡°Come here our little blueberry.¡± She grabbed Eve¡¯s hand and took her over to the medical room in the corner. Eve tossed her sword to Carlos, who snatched it from the air. He smiled wide at her. Jasmine swiftly slapped him upside the back of his messy hair.


    ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± He rubbed the back of his head.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You know what that was for.¡± She scowled at him. ¡°Stop that. You¡¯re just going to get your heart broken.¡± She shook her head and walked away towards the elevator.


    ¡°What? Why not?¡± Carlos cried to his sister. Richard smiled and shook his head as well walking past him.


    Ethan walked over to him, ¡°Dude, you have a better chance breaking David¡¯s defense wall than you have than even touching her hand.¡± He said grabbing him by the shoulder forcing him to walk to the elevator.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll take the middle shift,¡± Gabe said. Looking over at Kevin.


    ¡°You sure? That¡¯s the worst shift.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll take it,¡± Gabe said.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Kevin asked him.


    ¡°My brother is the strongest person I know,¡± Gabe said, turning around. ¡°Goodnight Kev.¡±


    <hr>


    David was still meditating, his body relaxed. It would really help to have a special ability right now. He thought to himself, like Kevin¡¯s point break. That would be useful right now. ¡°Focus David,¡± He thought to himself. He took a deep breath. Exhaling repeatedly, until the air was pouring into the cave and outwards. As if it were acting as a tunnel in his own lungs.


    David opened his eyes, standing up with a purpose in his movements. He walked over to the barrier raising his hand, he focused all his energy on that exceedingly small point. A white pulsating wave came from the center of his palm. Soon the barrier fell to a cloud of glimmering dust. David opened his eyes, sending a blast from his hand blowing the rocks and dirt in his path down. The cave opened to a cavern; all the trapped air escaped out from the new hole. David stood strong, feeling as if he was no longer alone, he was now truly in the presence of evil. As if the Devil was standing in the very next room. He took a deep breath. With diligence, he walked forward. Hands at his side, he was ready to meet whatever his fate held on the other side. Stepping into the open cavern, it was black. Not able to see what was in front of him past his hands.


    He reached for his sword; he was not alone. Not even in the slightest. The shuffling of feet moved around him. David placed his hand in his back pocket, slightly moving out the beacon. Contemplating to apply pressure on it under his cloak. ¡°Tell me, David. Did they name you that because you are a conqueror?¡± A voice called out to him, it echoed off the halls of the underground cavern. He recognized it, seeming familiar. But at the same time, it was foreign to his ears. ¡°Of course not. You cannot slay a goliath; you are still too weak to kill your friend.¡± David moved the beacon into his hidden inner waist pocket in his black jeans. Going against his master¡¯s wishes. ¡°Odd that you would come alone. Has the Order abandoned you as well?¡± David remained silent, standing with his chest out. Breathing calmly. ¡°You hope to kill all of us for the rank of knight? Oh yes, that is right, you do not kill. You will not survive this place.¡±


    ¡°You strike me down, and I am free. You will always be a slave to the darkness.¡±


    ¡°We shall see.¡± The voice called out, malicious in intent. A crimson blade ignited feet away from David, revealing Liam standing before him. His eyes were red and orange. Drooping bags under his eyes. Black and purple cracks moved from the outer corners of his eyes to the sides of his head. Despite appearing as a corrupted man, David still sees his friend. Lost. ¡°I am more powerful than you can ever hope to become,¡± Liam said, his teeth yellow. David remained silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between us, I don¡¯t want to be powerful,¡± David said.


    ¡°Luckily for you, I have been told to keep you alive.¡± Liam took up an offensive stance, preparing to attack him. David drew his broadsword from its sheath, infusing his bright green blade. Becoming the only light in the darkness. David took up his defensive form, preparing for whatever was to come. All he had to do was remove his hands. And he could bring him home. Multiple crimson blades began to appear surrounding David along what he thought were walls, but instead lined hundreds of acolytes. Standing around as if they were in a coliseum. Realizing there were no other options at this point. David inhaled deeply and exhaled calmly. David retracted his green blade. Throwing his sword to Liam¡¯s feet, as it bounced. ¡°That was easy.¡± He said retracting his blade as well. He smiled at his old friend. David stood there, knowing the God was with him. Liam sent an intense wave of purple lightning, David caught it, attempting to absorb the attack. However, it was far too sporadic for him to contain. Immediately, sending him flying, tumbling on the ground. David did his best to remain conscious, however was unable to keep his vision from fading to black.


    <hr>


    Gabriel was sitting in the cavern, watching the holographic map rotate slowly. Picking at his fingernails. Thinking deeply of the situation. Their father did not know. How terrible it must feel to not know your very own son¡¯s life was in constant danger. Gabe thought to himself. His mind pondered on all questions. It was not until everyone was asleep that he could focus on himself. Hearing everyone¡¯s thoughts all the time was deafening. Only a few of them learned how to block him out. Gabe chuckled, he appreciated that more than anything. He thought about Eve, how determined she was to learn about everything. Her desire to leave her old life put him off. How could you be so ready to leave everything behind to join a bunch of teenagers fighting till they died? He mused on the idea, thinking about her made him think of seeing how David now laughs. He had not laughed as he does now in a year. Foolish, he thought to himself. Gabe knew his brother more than anyone, he would not do anything to place his own desires before the Order, or more importantly his duties. Even more foolish he thought. Placing everything over yourself never leaves enough room to be genuinely happy in life.


    ¡°You should take that advice for yourself, Gabriel.¡± A woman¡¯s light voice came from behind him. Gabe shot up immediately. His heart sunk. Feeling butterflies in his stomach.


    ¡°Mom?!¡± He called out searching for her. He looked down at the ground. ¡°Am I really that tired?¡± Gabe asked himself. He sat back down, looking at the roof. Gabe was thinking he was losing his mind, maybe he was better off not thinking. He rubbed his chest over his heart. Could this have been a sign or just his trying to tell him what he wanted in life? Gabriel shifted his blue eyes to one of the banners on the wall. Looking on at the logo of the Order. A cross formed into a sword, angel¡¯s wings spanning from its sides Thinking about the council, could it be possible for corruption to live within it all? How strange of a concept that an entire world fell under the control of a council of grandmasters all over the world? What if one did not agree with the other? Could they just separate and start a war? Of course, they can, that is exactly how the world wars happened. Gabe thought to himself. What really was evil? Why was everything forbidden that the council did not like? Anything from utilizing the dark energy, to simply doing anything they do not like? How bad of an idea would it be, that every adept was in control of their own future? Everyone could come together or choose to be left alone. Live how they wished and pleased. Gabe looked away from the banner and over at a picture of the team. He stood up and walked over, looking at everyone, including Liam and Kaitlyn. Why is it that when members of the Order wish to separate, they are monitored or sometimes even executed for doing what the council did not want them to? ¡°The young always inherit it.¡± He whispered.


    <hr>


    David slowly opened his eyes, a dark room, kept lit by a single flame. Etchings along the walls. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. Trying to rub his chest, his hand refused to move. He turned his head over slowly looking at his hand, watching as it was bound down with cloth and chains. The cloth was soaked in a strange substance. Trying to move his legs, they were bound down as well. Laying on a stone table. David attempted to move his body epileptic. Despite his efforts to break free. He was stuck. He opened his hands, trying to use his telepathy to break the chains. Nothing, he felt as if he never had powers at all. He was cut off from it. Not understanding how. Must have been the substance his hands were soaked in.


    The door opened, inside walked an acolyte. David looked on with him with his brown eyes. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± He asked. The acolyte stood in the corner. Arms crossed. ¡°Or are you going to stay quiet and obey? What kind of freedom does the Brotherhood offer if you just do what you¡¯re told?¡± David asked smiling. He was going to play this game as long as he could. The acolyte looked on at him, sending electricity out of his hands. David gritted his teeth in pain taking the shock.


    ¡°Shut up Guardian.¡± The acolyte said his voice robotic through the mask. ¡°This will just be easier if you just submit to the Abaddon¡¯s Legion.¡±


    David panted from the pain. ¡°Legion? What a stupid name for a bunch of edgy teenagers.¡± David smiled up at him. The acolyte shocked him again. David gritted his teeth, trying to hold his pride. He did not want them to see any hint of him even giving up. David regained his composure, sweat rolling down his forehead. Breaking into his left eye caused him to squint.


    ¡°Submit.¡± The acolyte said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hoping to break my will. You¡¯d have an easier time fighting, God.¡± David raised his head starring him down, a fire in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first and you won¡¯t be the last to break.¡±


    ¡°You never heard of me.¡± David said, ¡°Go ahead shock me, it will not change a thing.¡±


    The acolyte did just that, just this time it was prolonged. ¡°This is going to be so fun.¡± He laughed.


    This continued for hours, but to David seemed like days. Each question he refused to answer. Every time he was told to submit, David refused. It was met with punishment. He could feel his skin burn, his veins boiling. When his faith faltered in the spirits, he placed his faith in his father. When his faith in him was broken, he held his faith in his brother. He continued to last for hours more. David began to cry, screaming in anger. Remembering what he told Eve, to control his emotion. He thought of Eve, how much pain he was in, he never felt before. He would take on this storm until he would die before he allowed for his friends to be hurt. Maybe he should have held her hand, he began to doubt himself. He shook his head. What was he thinking? He was going to survive this. His screams fell back into his silence.


    Concurrently in time, the shifts continued, each hoping for a change. Waiting for David¡¯s call, every minute that passed, seemed to them that the call was not going to come. Eve and Gabe held their faith strong for him. Everyone else continued to fill with doubt.


    ¡°Submit. You will die if you don¡¯t.¡± The acolyte said looking at David, bruised and battered.


    David raised his bloodshot eyes, dry tears down his face. He smirked at him before lowering his head again.


    ¡°How can you possibly smile?¡± He asked him.


    David licked his dry chapped lips. ¡°I now understand why this is happening.¡± David looked upon him, ¡°I was never read my rights. I just want to see my lawyer.¡± The acolyte walked over to him, punching him in the mouth with his steel-lined glove. David took the punch, blood running down with his spit. Red lining his teeth, David chuckled.


    ¡°You want to keep asking stupid- ¡°David spat blood in his face, laughing up at him. Before being punched again. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch you die slowly, Locklear.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till my brother punches a sword through your stupid face,¡± David said blood running down his nose. David felt nothing, ¡°The difference between you and I.¡± David said. Noticing his hands were dry. ¡°I have been ready to die for an awfully long time. You are terrified of it.¡± He said.


    The acolyte widened his eyes noticing David was now back in touch with his powers. Going to shock him but was immediately blown back. Smashing against the wall. David broke free one of his hands by snapping the chain. Reaching into his waist. As Liam stormed into the room. Wearing his silver and black armor. A deep black cloak on his back. His golden hair was uncut and blowing behind him. David moved his hand back. ¡°It seems he fell, and my hand got free.¡± Liam shocked David with his purple lightning. David screaming in pain.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you break?!¡± Liam screamed at him, full of anger and hatred. He stopped electrocuting him.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re drowning,¡± David whispered. In so much pain, he could not bring himself to talk louder again. ¡°I am not going to just stand by and watch.¡±


    ¡°No, I just learned to swim with my demons.¡± Liam said, ¡°Stop trying to save me, you were never trained for it.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s not who we are. You are the Order¡¯s personal assassin. Do what your masters tell you too. Like you did with Eve, or at least you said you did.¡±


    ¡°That was to keep you from bringing her into this all. How does that make you any different than me? You have been slaughtering people we have known. Our own people Liam!¡± David said, his heart in everything. ¡°All for the sake of a Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°We will never be free as long as the Order stands.¡±


    ¡°We will never be at peace if we continue butchering each other,¡± David said locking eyes with him.


    ¡°You and I were trained for exactly that.¡±


    ¡°We are not the cards life gave us,¡± David said. ¡°Come back, we will change things. The right way. Think of Kaitlyn.¡±


    ¡°I will create a world, worthy of her memory.¡± Liam ignored David, as the other acolytes came inside the room. Wrapping his hand in a new wet cloth. David felt his connection leave himself again.


    ¡°This is not what she would have wanted. She wanted to run away with you, leave it all behind. You blame yourself because you had faith in me to bring everyone back home. I failed. You don¡¯t think I don¡¯t blame myself every day for that?¡± David cried out as Liam was leaving the room.


    Liam stopped in the doorway. He wanted to turn back to David. Knowing he meant everything he said. It was just too late. Liam continued out the door and down the hallway. David wept for his friend. Praying silently. Hoping he had enough time to press the button. He was tired of this place. The green light flashed from the tracker in his waist pocket. David prepared his mind for more days of torture, what he did not know, was he had only been there for five hours. This was his trial of suffering.

 Chapter 9: Memento Mori

    A young boy at the age of nine was laying on the bottom twin bunkbed. Gazing at the bunk overhead. Thinking of his family. How much he missed them. Hoping they were alright. There were no blankets, no pillows. His bed was nothing more than a pile of hay on a metal table. He had been through bad living conditions in his life. As far as being homeless. He thought he would rather be there again. At least, then he would be with his family.


    The other boy above him jumped down from the bunk, he turned around revealing his yellow eyes. His hair buzzed the same as the other boy. His freckles littered across his nose and cheeks. ¡°Eagle, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Eagle asked. Forcing himself up, still sore from the day before. ¡°When does it ever end?¡± Eagle asked him. Grabbing his sword and holster from the side of his bed and buckling it around his waist. He passed it to his friend. ¡°Take it, Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He snatched it from Eagle. The children were given new names, to keep each other from gaining attachments to each other. If they were to ever speak their names, they would be severely punished. The young girl woke up in the corner, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Badger, I forgot about you.¡± Eagle walked over grabbing her hand to help lift her up. All three were tired, almost malnourished. Bags under their eyes, Eagle could feel the pounding in his brain. The door slid open; the light conquered the dark room. They covered their eyes from the piercing light.


    ¡°Zulu squad.¡± A woman entered with two guards. Her long golden hair and clear face. She crossed her arms. ¡°Unfortunately, you are the last surviving group.¡± Eagle kept his baring, but inside his mind was panic. They had been training for years, under the intense drill. It was a wonder how anything could kill any of them. ¡°Not all the other squads are dead, but there are some that will be crippled for their lives. Eagle looked forward; his facial movements held still. Like a statue, all three stood side by side. ¡°Get ready. You will conduct your final test.¡± She left a hologram on the floor. And proceeded out the door, the two guards followed her out, shutting the door. Eagle looked at the hologram and then started into his trunk. Throwing it open, quickly dressed in his training gear. Nothing but a tunic and a black cloak with hexagonal patterns on it. The others did the same. All three appeared the same, their eyes were the only thing a stranger''s eye could notice in difference. Eagle¡¯s eyes were green while Badger¡¯s and Wolf¡¯s eyes were yellow.


    The hologram turned on; a blue map of the underground fortress appeared. ¡°This message will play once and destroy itself. Pay attention warriors.¡± Eagle focused his mind, doing his best to retain everything. ¡°You will make your way through the tunnels below. You have been given the order to get past them all, by any means possible. Reach the end of the maze, and you will find what you are looking for. Remember to be patient and audacious with the Spirit. Memento Mori.¡± The hologram faded and burned. The room filled with smoke. The three children did their best not to choke.


    ¡°They want us to escape,¡± Badger said with her young raspy voice. Looking around the room.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave this room.¡± Wolf said, ¡°this room is solid shut.¡±


    ¡°They want us to fight our way out,¡± Eagle said, ¡°I can feel soldiers about to storm this room.¡± Eagle drew his sword, it glowed green with his touch. The other two did the same, preparing themselves to fight. Eagle closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The doors blew open, Eagle ran through the door like a shadow, bouncing off the hallway¡¯s wall, leaping backward as the soldiers flooded into the room. Eagle slashed at one of the chests, the energy infusing his blade had torn through their plated armor with ease. Killing one of the men. Badger and Wolf began engaging the others, gunshots rang in their ears. No matter how painful, they held their composure. Soon they dispatched the squad of soldiers. Private military, Eagle looked down at the dead. Disgusting he thought of himself. He hated being forced to kill.


    ¡°Eagle, we got to move.¡± Wolf pulled off their helmets, scavenging the bodies for communication equipment. Handing Eagle an earpiece, turning around, and giving one to Badger. Eagle took the lead of the wedge as they charged down the hallways, making their way to the tunnels.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, they made it past the first test.¡± A man said next to her.


    ¡°They still have a long night ahead of them.¡± She smiled, hoping to gain at least one survivor, meaning the experiment would be a success, having a great warrior. She watched the camera feeds as they walked through the tunnel. ¡°Walking? Well, that¡¯s the smartest thing we¡¯ve seen all night.¡±


    Eagle raised his hand, telling his team to stop at a crossroad in the tunnel. Their only source of light was their dimly lit swords. Eagle leaned forward, rubbing his hand in the dirt. Footsteps in both directions, he rubbed the walls, searching for some type of clue. He pulled his hand back after each inspection. Checking his hand after touching a thick substance on the wall to his left, blood. ¡°Right.¡± He said as he started down the claustrophobic halls. The others followed.


    ¡°You think they will actually let us leave when we pass?¡± Wolf asked.


    ¡°They spent two years trying to break our humanity. Why would they let us get our humanity back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die,¡± Wolf claimed. Eagle stayed quiet, what worth was it if they were not going to be able to see their families again. He held his will strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus,¡± Eagle said. The team did just that, taking everything slowly, avoiding every trap, and making it past every obstacle. The only thing they seemed to race was their small starving stomachs. Eventually, they came to an open cavern. They decided to rest, all tired and in need of food and water.


    The golden-haired woman watched the cameras. ¡°They still have the last test ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°They are showing promise, but four teams had already fallen to the beast.¡± She said standing up from her chair. The doors behind her opened. She turned around. ¡°Who is in here without proper clear- ¡°She stopped, dropping to one knee. The dark-skinned man walked in; his head thinned with hair. ¡°Master Hawkins, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Shutting this down, the council has reviewed the project and is putting it to an end. The Order is not an assassin organization.¡± He stated.


    ¡°What of our enemies? The Brotherhood? How will we keep the other branches in check, Master?¡±


    ¡°Knight Leonora. Not all our problems will be handled through violence. A time will come when we will fight, but we must not forget who we are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, the last group have already made it to the cavern,¡± Leonora said standing up and zooming in on the camera feed of the children making their way down from the rock formations to the pedestal. Master Hawkins looked on at the feed.


    ¡°We must leave immediately. Knight Eleazar, let¡¯s go.¡± He ordered as the young Eleazar with a less stressed face and thinner beard. Less gray. He followed behind his master, both moving quickly if they were to save the children from what beast lived in the darkness.


    Eagle, Badger, and Wolf were standing on a cliffside, there was a single trail heading to the center. In the center of the sharp rock formations was a light, shining through the roof top. Sat was a pedestal, on top was a cloth, hiding something beneath. Wolf took a step forward but was immediately stopped by Eagle. He gripped tightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Wolf asked him turning to Eagle, who had been starring harshly into the light.


    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Wolf replied, turning his head around. ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Eagle said, ¡°Remain cautious, something is not right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid,¡± Wolf said shrugging his arm off him. He started down the path. Treading lightly, careful not to make any noise. Badger followed behind him. Eagle stood firm, watching from above. Badger and Wolf walked up to the pedestal, taking each step slowly. Eagle looked down into the foggy abyss, he knew there was something down there. Just not sure as to what. Badger took a step forward, pressing on one of the steps. It sank in. Eagle sensed a slight rumbling, ¡°What is it?¡± Wolf called out to Eagle.


    ¡°Something is coming.¡± He called out to them. He pulled his sword from his holster. Preparing himself for battle. Badger and Wolf both began climbing up the staircase quickly, hoping to reach the pedestal in time. The shaking grew stronger. Badger lost her footing, causing her to fall off the side. Screaming, Wolf reacted quickly grabbing onto her wrist. Wolf fell to his chest, rocks crumbling from above onto the cavern. Wolf gripped tightly to Badger, trying to keep her from falling onto the ground below. Eagle began to run, falling to his knee to stabilize himself from the quaking. A massive shadow began crawling up the wall, Eagle was unable to make out any of its features. All he felt was fear. This was the ultimate presence of death to him. He stood back up rushing to the center. He began running up the steps. Catching up to Badger¡¯s position, Wolf¡¯s grip slipped from her wrist. Eagle dived onto the steps, grabbing onto her other arm. The two were able to pull the small girl up.


    The demon jumped into the center, releasing a dark groan before showing its mouth of fire. Eagle and the others filled with fear, turned around, seeing their only hope was at the top of the stairs where the pedestal sat. The shadow rushed up the stairs, attempting to catch up to the children. It screamed with a piercing howl, causing Wolf to scream. He attempted to cover his ears, before stumbling to the ground. The beast reached its shadowy claws, grabbing onto Wolf¡¯s ankle. He screamed for help, begging in agonizing pain. Eagle turned around, pulling out his sword, delivering an overhead stab to the beast¡¯s hand. It shrieked releasing Wolf. ¡°Go!¡± Eagle yelled at Wolf who began sprinting with a limp, his leg bleeding and turning to black.


    Eagle stood firm, delivering a blood hurtling yell from his stomach, taunting the beast. Preparing for a battle, he picked up Wolf¡¯s sword that he had dropped. Dual wielding swords out from his body. The beast screamed back, resetting its posture. Preparing to attack. Badger reached the top of the stairs, taking no time to catch her breath, she unfolded the cloth. Finding three black broadsword hilts. Each is identical to the other. She grabbed ahold of all of them, looking for an escape. Their only salvation was back from where they came.


    The beast struck out at Eagle, which was dodged, as Eagle slashed at the arm. Quickly turning around to deliver an overpowered attack to the demon¡¯s face. Badger sprinted back down the steps, once reaching Wolf, she handed him a hilt. ¡°We have to go.¡± He said to her grabbing her arms.


    ¡°Not without Eagle.¡± She said running. ¡°This is the only way.¡± She infused both hilts, both iridescent. Wolf gritted his teeth, ashamed of himself that he was going to leave his friend. How could they ever hope to defeat it? Eagle waited for the beast to raise its head to attack him. Not expecting Eagle to charge under it striking up at the neck. It shrieked again. To Eagle¡¯s dismay, the demon swiped under itself, smashing Eagle against the wall. Knocking him unconscious completely. Dropping both swords to his side.


    Badger jumped to the sky, striking the beast from overhead, she yelled out in courage. Delivering repeated blows to the top of the head. Wolf charged in, infusing his sword not giving the beast a chance to attack. The beast was unable to keep up with the two of them. Eventually, the demon leaped from its position. Leaping from the steps back into its cavern, whimpering and screaming in pain.


    ¡°Eagle!¡± Wolf called out, limping over to him. The corruption already settling in his leg. He grabbed onto his friend. Badger helped him up as well. Revealing a splatter of blood on the wall where his head rested. Putting the one hilt in her holster and the other in Eagle¡¯s, they carried him down the stairs. His arms over their shoulders. ¡°You idiot,¡± Wolf called him.


    ¡°I was not going to let it kill you,¡± Eagle muttered slowly. Once they reached the base, they took no time to stop, the beast could not come back for them once they were back into the tunnels.


    ¡°In return you let it kill you, fool,¡± Wolf said they carried him up the trail.


    Eagle¡¯s vision continued to get blurrier. ¡°They always punished you for helping others,¡± Badger said to him. ¡°Now you¡¯re dying.¡± She said pulling him up the trail. Each covered in blood, the corruption continued to spread up Wolf¡¯s leg. Once they reached the archway into the tunnels. Wolf fell to the ground. Causing the chain of the team to break. Each hitting the ground. ¡°Wolf,¡± Badger said voice full of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± Wolf said, looking at the hilt and his leg. Thinking of severing the leg before it spread any further.


    ¡°No,¡± Eagle said, knowing what he would do. Eagle pulled himself up, moving his blood-covered hands over to the source of the corruption.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wolf said to him. A light emitted from Eagle¡¯s hands, pushing his energy into his leg to fight the corruption. Wolf watched as Eagle¡¯s hands began to turn black. He slapped Eagle¡¯s hands from him. Badger watched, not sure what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving you.¡± Eagle said, ¡°I feel the world fading. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be here much longer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Wolf yelled at him, his eyes welling up with tears. Wolf cried out in pain; the corruption kept spreading. Eagle began to fight the corruption again, his hands emitting light into his leg.


    ¡°My name is not Eagle.¡± He said softly, he looked up at Badger.


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill you,¡± Badger said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡± He muttered, Eagle was in so much pain, feeling his life fade away into Wolf¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Eagle don¡¯t.¡± Wolf gritted his teeth, unable to fight him being in pain.


    ¡°David.¡± He said smiling, the corruption was almost gone. ¡°My name is David.¡± His hand¡¯s turning to black.


    ¡°Kaitlyn,¡± Badger said with a smile. Gripping onto both of their hands. David smiled back at her. The corruption was stopped in Wolf¡¯s leg. David fell backward, looking off into the darkness, his eyes losing their color. Everything turned black and white for himself.


    Wolf shot up, kneeling by the dying boy. ¡°No, No, No.¡± He leaned over placing his hand on the side of his face. Pulling him close to his chest.


    David was floating in space. There was no perception of time. Just emptiness.  In one direction, he could see a white star, warm on his skin. Glimmering in his eyes. His body rotated in the emptiness of space. He could see something, black and round. Was this a black hole? No. It was different. He was not drawn to either side. In perfect balance. He was just a baby, then a child with a full head of hair. He rotated again his head moving forward, his legs drifted back. He was himself, hair buzzed. Rotating again. He was a small teenager. A smile slowly grew. Then a young man, face scarred. Hearing laughs and screams together. His smile eased away. Drifting again. He was a man. Hearing a woman¡¯s voice. Along with a baby¡¯s coos. He smiled again. He was then an old man with a strong smile. Nothing but laughter filled the emptiness around him. David rotated once more. The sun and the dark orb began to collide upon himself. A figure made of both light and darkness appeared before himself.


    Master Hawkins and Eleazar ran forward, catching up to the kids. Kaitlyn sat on her knees, her cheeks running with tears as if they were a river. Wolf continued to rock David¡¯s body back and forth. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my dear.¡± Master Hawkins knelt next to the girl. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over now.¡± Eleazar continued to stand there. Silently praying to himself.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wolf said to him. ¡°We were just kids.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry my son.¡± Hawkins said, ¡°We tried to stop it.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Your comrade is with the spirits now,¡± Eleazar spoke out to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my comrade. He¡¯s my friend.¡± Wolf said. ¡°Come on, get up.¡± He cried out to him.


    ¡°A guardian must learn to let go,¡± Eleazar said. ¡°It will do nothing but destroy you.¡±


    David¡¯s corruption began to fade from his hands. ¡°There we go. He¡¯s getting better.¡± Wolf began to keep himself in denial.


    David was standing before what appeared to be God himself. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked. The entity mouthed the words with him. David raised his hand, the being raised his hand with him. Seeming like he was in the reflection of himself. Not knowing what else to say or do.


    ¡°Today is not the day, David Locklear.¡± The entity said to him. Raising its hand. He flicked David¡¯s chest where his heart sat. David was shot back, the universe passed him faster than the speed of light. The planets passed him like streetlights in a car. As he passed Mars, he felt his back grow warm as he fell into the Earth, the clouds passing him as if he was a meteorite. He fell past the blue skies and into the blue ocean. David¡¯s body curved up from the impact.


    ¡°Wolf come one son. It¡¯s time to let him rest.¡± Hawkins said to him, holding Kaitlyn in his arms. Eleazar moved in to pick up David¡¯s body.


    ¡°My name is Liam.¡± He cried, refusing to let go of the body. David¡¯s body turned from pale back to his fair skin. Liam could feel his warmth coming back into his body.


    ¡°Liam?¡± David whispered; the blood residue leaked from his teeth. ¡°Who name¡¯s their kid Liam?¡± David asked. Liam pulled him tight.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°God dammit.¡± He threw him back, punching him in the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that to me again. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t control if I die or not,¡± David said softly. Eleazar picked up David, who was struggling to get up to stand. Eleazar became extremely interested in the boy. He had borne witness to so much death and suffering as a Guardian and a Knight. Why was it that James and Gabriella¡¯s son was able to come back from it?


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Liam demanded of him.


    ¡°If it¡¯ll shut you up.¡± David laughed holding onto Eleazar. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t make promises like that boy,¡± Eleazar said to him.


    ¡°I have a name.¡± David sneered.


    ¡°You will always be a boy to me,¡± Eleazar said. As the group began down the tunnel way. Liam followed behind them. Master Hawkins held onto the little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to us?¡± Kaitlyn asked them. Worried, not knowing if she should trust them or not. Though they made her feel comfortable. More than any of the others that trained them or kept them away from society.


    ¡°We will take you home,¡± Hawkins said softly. ¡°There is no more need to keep you in the wretched place. You can stay together as you like.¡±


    ¡°I would like that,¡± Kaitlyn said.


    <hr>


    David opened his eyes, beaten and battered. Looking up from his swelled and black eye. Liam was sitting in a chair across from him. He looked away from his old friend, not being able to bring himself to speak to him. ¡°Why do you live?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I have beaten you, made you bleed more than ever. I electrocute you. Nothing breaks your will does it?¡± He said, sitting back in his chair. David kept looking away from him. Attempting to lick his chapped lips. But his mouth was bone dry. ¡°Answer me!¡± Liam screamed at him. His voice echoed off the walls. David remained silent. Liam stood up, picking up his chair. Grabbing it and threw it against the wall as it shattered into splinters. He got into David¡¯s face. Gripping his jaw tightly trying to force him in his face. ¡°I said, answer me!¡± He screamed in anger again. David succumbed and looked at Liam in the face, realizing that those were no longer the eyes of his old friend. They were a stranger. David scrunched his face, disgusted by his wretched face. ¡°I am going to ask you one more time, Locklear.¡± He said drawing his sword, putting it to David¡¯s neck, and holding his face. David remained silent. Fearful of his death, but ready. The blade drew closer, he could feel the heat pulsating onto his throat. Liam scrunched his face, full of hatred. He threw his broadsword against the wall. It bounced against the ground clinging. ¡°Why!¡± He let out a blood-wrenched roar. David took a deep breath. Liam threw his fist at the wall. Smashing a hole in it. ¡°Why do you keep holding one!?¡± Liam yelled at David.


    David opened his lips; his chapped lips began to bleed. ¡°I made a friend a promise.¡± He whispered from the back of his throat. Liam turned around, looking at him. Shaking his head slowly drawing his head to his own feet.


    ¡°Between us, what side do you think she would have been one?¡± Liam muttered from his lips, raising his head looking at the roof. Taking a moment to reminisce his love.


    David looked at him and then closed his eyes. ¡°You two were inseparable. This path would have made it hard for her to choose.¡± Liam smiled slightly. As long as he felt he was doing right by her memory, nothing else mattered. ¡°But no matter what she did her best for the side of righteousness. And that is not what you have chosen.¡± David said, feeling his emotions change, falling back into anger. ¡°It¡¯s not too late Liam.¡±


    ¡°It is too late for me.¡± Liam said, ¡°Regardless, the seeress has foretold the fall of the Order.¡± He turned away from David. ¡°You must join me, without you by my side. We can never hope to save the rest of the world from annihilation. Under my reign, the world can fall into a path of peace and prosperity for change.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to run off the words of a seeress?¡± David took a moment to think, not to be too arrogant in his thinking. ¡°Even if you are right, the darkness is not the way to saving the world. The people must be free to live their own lives. You cannot just expect to have peace.¡± David gritted his teeth. He could not recognize his friend in appearance, now he knew his friend was truly gone.


    ¡°I never expected you to understand,¡± Liam said, he turned back to David. ¡°She did say a Locklear would stand by my side in the last battle. There is another. Hell, maybe I can even convince your precious new Eve to join me.¡± He smiled; his teeth stained by yellow. David looked at him, smiling. ¡°You do not believe me?¡±


    ¡°If you think you have a hard time convincing me, Gabe will kill everyone on the Earth before he was forced to control them.¡± David laughed. ¡°And Eve? She¡¯s far too pure of heart.¡± David began coughing, blood flying from his mouth.


    ¡°We shall see.¡± Liam was determined in his thoughts, thinking as if he could convince the Watchers to join him with David¡¯s death. He ignited his blade, taking slow steps towards David. David felt his intent, closing his eyes. He was preparing himself for his end. Liam raised his crimson blade, ready to strike down David. ¡°Goodbye, old friend.¡± He said, completely drunk on the corruption¡¯s power. David began to think of all the faces of his friends, his family. The only thing that truly mattered to him, was them. He knew they would live on without him. No matter what happened, he was genuinely happy he spent his last days by their sides. His father, Master Eleazar, Ethan, Richard, Chris, Stephen, Allison, Jasmine, Carlos, Virgil, Kevin, Liam, Kaitlyn, Gabriel, and Eve. He trusted Gabe with the survival and preservation of the light. Eve, he was sorry he would never be able to watch her become as powerful as he believed.


    Liam prepared to swing his blade down at David but was stopped. His body, completely frozen. David released his breath, panting. He was back to reality. Why was he not dead already? He looked at Liam who was unable to move. David turned his head to the doorway before it was blown open. Inside walked Gabe, behind him was the flashing of clashing swords in the catacombs. Holding his hand out, gripping Liam¡¯s hilt in suspended air. ¡°Not today pretty boy,¡± Gabe said. The Gabe swung at him with his blue blade, Liam was quick to regain control of his sword. Crossing blades with Gabe. Liam was a greater duelist, but Gabe held his own. For once it seemed Gabe was on the defensive, and not to toy with his enemy. But because he needed it. David began to shake his hand free from one of the cloth restraints. Richard and Allison ran into the room behind Gabriel who was locked in an intense duel with Liam. Richard cut the straps from David¡¯s wrists as Allison grabbed him by the jaw. David smiled at her.


    ¡°Do not smile at me like you¡¯re about to die,¡± Allison commanded him. ¡°We¡¯re going to get you out of here.¡± She told him; Richard finished getting David loose. Grabbing him from under the knees and the upper most of his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him to the Arrow.¡± Richard said, ¡°Gabe, we are leaving.¡± He called out to Gabriel fighting.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy.¡± He said, angered by Liam.


    ¡°You are not taking him from me!¡± Liam screamed out; his voice echoed off the walls. David turned his head, reaching his hand out. Pulling David¡¯s hilt from his belt and into his hand. Chris walked inside, looking at the two dueling, knowing Gabriel was not strong enough yet to defeat Liam on his own. Chris raised his hand, sending a focused burst of yellow lightning from his palm. Connecting with Liam did not keep him from dueling, but it did keep his feet planted to the ground. Gabe took this opportunity to jump outside the room, Liam screamed in pain and anger. Taking step by step to the doorway. Gabe fell to the ground, using his back to break the fall. He watched the ever-persistent Liam moving slowly to them against the electricity.


    ¡°With him on us, he¡¯s not going to let us leave,¡± Chris said. Gabe looked up at the roof, seeing a weakness in the rock formation holding the roof together. He reached out his hand, gripping onto it telekinetically and pulling the rock from the roof. Rocks began to crumble from the top. Chris dropped his electricity from Liam who began to sprint for them. Chris grabbed Gabe from the floor, helping him to his feet.


    ¡°No!¡± Liam screamed before the boulders smashed in the doorway of the room. The quaking continued.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± Chris yelled at Gabriel. Gabe just shrugged his shoulders laughing. The two began sprinting away as the halls began to crumble down behind them. They passed by Carlos and Ethan who were engaged in a fight. Gabe cut them down instantly as he ran past.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Carlos screamed witnessing the crumbling tunnel as he turned and started running with the group. Ethan quickly followed behind, wishing nothing to be crushed by the rock.


    Richard and Allison continued to run up the stairs. Holding David in his arms, ¡°You had the pretty lady worried about you.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Which one?¡± David laughed slightly, coughing blood up once more. ¡°How many came?¡± David asked looking up at Richard. ¡°They had an army.¡±


    ¡°The Order sent seven companies of the Round Table a little more than a hundred.¡± Richard told him, ¡°Not sure if it¡¯s enough but we think we made enough of a dent in their forces to retreat.¡± Each squad in the Order was composed of a knight and five guardians. Each company held three squads.


    ¡°This is not over,¡± David said, Richard remained silent. Carrying David up the stairs was exhausting. David did his best to make himself lighter when he could. Two acolytes came running down the stairs, looking at the three, they did not hesitate to ignite their blades. Attempting to strike. Allison raised her blade, blocking one of the members. The other attempted to stab Richard but was kicked against the wall. Jasmine had appeared from the nothingness, she ignited her blade, stabbing the acolyte locked with Allison in the stomach. Turning around, she slashed at the face of the other acolyte laying on the ground.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Richard told Jasmine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± She asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re right behind us,¡± David said, his eyes closed. Today had too many close calls for him. He was getting tired of the teases with his life.


    ¡°Virgil is ready to sweep in and grab us, but if we¡¯re not all together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jasmine, they¡¯ll be there,¡± David said. She nodded; she took the lead running up the stairs as the rest followed. The halls were tight and narrow, it was hard for Richard to breathe and continue carrying David.


    The group reached the end of the staircase, it was open. An intense battle laid host to the cavern David once came from. The room was completely dark, except being illuminated by the flashes of blue, green, and yellow swords against the red. The Order clashed with the Brotherhood in open combat. Sabers dueled furiously, members dying from both sides. Kevin was waiting for the group at the doorway, along with a couple guardians from the Order. ¡°You look like garbage,¡± Kevin said looking at David, all he could do was smile in response. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°On the way, but that does not mean we can secure the landing,¡± Jasmine said, charging ahead, heading for the exit of the cavern.


    ¡°Right.¡± Kevin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said, the group kept moving. David opened his eyes, the roar of the battle waged. So much death on both sides, what was it all worth? He questioned. He could feel the spirits whimpering from the loss of life. These acolytes were once brothers and sisters to the Order, how was it that they could fall into such darkness to want to kill their once friends. His power began to grow again. No longer lost in the spirit. David tugged on Richard¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let me down. I can walk.¡± He said, Richard, nodded. Setting David down on his feet. David stumbled at first, quickly regaining his balance from the lack of walking in the last two days of being bound. He held his hilt at his side. The group followed closely behind Kevin who started up a trail alongside the cavern.


    Gabriel and his group made it to the top of the trail through the catacombs. Waiting alongside the catwalk that leads to the outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He called out. Taking a view of his brother running up the trail without help, he smiled. Happy to see him no longer in his useless state. Gabe looked down at the ensuing battle. Taking the flare gun from his holster, he opened it. Grabbing a flare from one of the pouches on his chest rig. Loading it, he fired the flare into the open cavern. The battle was brought to a halt with the light. The Order¡¯s army began cheering, breaking off from the fighting with the Brotherhood. Slowly they flooded back into the entrance, heading back into the tunnel. David caught up to Gabriel.


    ¡°All this for me?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Not really, more of like the Order delivering a blow to the Brotherhood,¡± Gabe said, David, bumping his fist against his shoulder. ¡°Did you get the information we were looking for?¡±


    ¡°They plan on destroying the Order,¡± David said to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice you guys are reunited and all,¡± Allison said panting pointing down the trail they just came from. ¡°But we have other issues.¡± The Legion of the Brotherhood had split in two. A large force was fixed on fighting the Order as they retreated. The other half had broken into a horde, hell-bent on killing the Watchers.


    David and Gabe ran over to the top of the trail, grabbing a large pillar together. Pulling it from the wall, they instantly sent it tumbling down the trail. Some Acolytes were crushed by the oncoming debris, while others jumped over it, or retreated trying to escape the path of destruction. Some failed due to the back of the horde not realizing what was barreling down for them. ¡°That definitely killed some.¡± He said looking up at David, running away using the time they bought. David caught up with the group.


    ¡°No, they lived. Broken, but alive.¡± David said, his face still bruised and battered. Blood still leaking from his mouth. He could feel the strain on his body taking a toll. Once they crossed the catwalk. Ethan and Carlos cut the lines suspending it. Keeping the enemy from following them to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Kevin said from the front of the group. Doing their best to reach the evacuation point in time. Master Eleazar was there with two other knights. He took a deep breath as his knights did the same. The air surrounding the mountain seemed to revolve around them. He was completely tuned with the spirit.


    ¡°Hurry boy.¡± He said into his earpiece. Virgil sat in his cockpit, engines prepped and ready to make another high velocity launch. He kept it steady, despite the high winds of the mountain top. ¡°Boy, when it¡¯s time to leave, we are getting out of here. Something tells me this mountain is going to be swarming with spoiled brats before we know it.¡± Virgil looked behind himself, looking out of the cockpit doors. Looking outside the Silver Arrow¡¯s ramp barely hovering off the ground. Virgil did not want to risk not being able to lift off once he was touched down.


    David stumbled, rolling down the trail before his back hit the side of a rock. Gasping in pain, Gabriel slides down on one leg. Reaching his hand out, grabbing his brothers. ¡°Darkness looms.¡± He said pulling David back up to his feet. The Horde was drawing close, death followed with it. David could feel Liam¡¯s presence getting closer as well. David began to bear crawling up the trail, Gabriel behind him. ¡°Do not slow down on me now,¡± Gabe told his brother. Not knowing what he must have gone through for his will to be so slow.


    If there was anything David would ever do, it was not failing his little brother. He kept driving himself up the trail, no matter how much it hurt. He went faster, sooner before later it would be over. The group reached the top before realizing David and Gabriel were not amongst them. Carlos and Ethan looked back, watching them as far back as they were. ¡°Come on!¡± Carlos yelled out to them. Doing his best to encourage them.


    Eleazar stood between his knights outfitted in silver armor, Acolytes began running over the crest of the mountain, igniting their crimson swords. One jumped high releasing a blood-gushing roar, before spitting out a handful of blood. A spear of black smoke smashed through his stomach sending him down the mountain. Eleazar had used his dark shear ability, to form the spear. His knights drew their swords, one blue broadsword, and the other a yellow claymore, beginning to kill their enemies. The acolytes stood no chance. Eleazar drew both his sword and dagger, a dancing fury of attacks, almost a genocide. They continued to charge the group.


    Kevin came through the archway, Richard and Jasmine followed closely with Allison. ¡°We¡¯re here to help Master.¡± He called out, all igniting their blades.


    ¡°Get to the ship, protect it with your lives.¡± Master Eleazar said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue boy.¡± He said killing another attacker. Kevin acknowledged and took his group behind the ramp, getting into a defensive stance. Carlos, Ethan, and Chris charged out soon after them, they took a defensive stance at the entrance. Soon David and Gabe came running through the archway. David limped with his running. The group formed a defensive escort around them as they went for the ship. David looked at his master, ¡°You survive me yet boy.¡± He said smashing his fist against the face of one of the masked acolytes, as it crumbled completely against his fist.


    ¡°With your training of course,¡± David said smugly. Gabe pushed him to the side, David stumbled to his knee. Gabe killed one of the attacking acolytes. Before realizing one was inches from attacking his head. David ensured to remove his hands and sent him flying with a push. Gabe smiled, ¡°One of these days I¡¯ll owe you one.¡± David smiled up at his younger brother. Grabbing him before he fell. Gabe was not muscular, he struggled to take his brother and dragged him to the Silver Arrow.


    ¡°You boys better get out of here before you get yourselves killed.¡± Master Eleazar commanded them. David looked at him, regaining his footing, he started for the ramp of the Silver Arrow. Liam¡¯s presence was drawing nearer, and David was in no condition to fight him. They were to leave, Master Eleazar was a strong man, just not enough to bring himself to kill his own student. At least that is what he told David. The circle around the Silver Arrow¡¯s ramp grew tighter as David stumbled up the ramp. Taking the first seat in the bay. The others stood tight by, creating an impenetrable shield. Breathing heavily, Allison ran up the ramp taking off his shirt with a pair of medical shears. David¡¯s chest was littered with bruises and black electric markings. The corruption was poisoning David, killing him. Allison could only fight it. If there was the hope of completely curing the corruption of his body. They were going to have to get home, immediately. David looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Virg!¡± Allison screamed out. ¡°Send a message to home, tell them we need arch healers waiting for us!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Virgil yelled out. ¡°Hang in there David.¡± David looked towards the cockpit and smiled at Virgil through his blood-stained smile. Virgil just smirked at him, worrying about him. Never seeing David in this condition.


    Master Eleazar realized the attacks were increasing, the full Legion was drawing close. Not the small waves of enemies that had been happening. ¡°Start leaving we will join you in a second!¡± Eleazar called out. The three began to walk backward, holding their defense as they drew near the Silver Arrow. The Watcher¡¯s began to flood inside the bay. Gabriel, Richard, and Kevin held their defense. Virgil controlled the accent into the higher steadily. Just enough for the rest to jump inside the bay.


    Eleazar turned his head, one of his knights looked him in the eyes. All in slow motion and a red sword appeared from the front of his face. The knight was instantly killed. The masked man from Gabriel¡¯s description. Eleazar engaged the man. Hoping to overcome him. The young man was fast, fresh for the battle. Eleazar grew tired. Dueling and killing more than a dozen of acolytes took a toll on his stamina. Gabriel sprinted to help his master, before being pushed back to the ship. The masked man was not letting anyone interfere with the battle. From on top of the mountain, Liam¡¯s golden hair blew in the wind. Taking a deep breath, focusing all his energy on his palms. A large collection of electricity bellowed from his hands.


    ¡°Virgil!¡± Kevin screamed out, knowing where the attack was headed. Liam was planning to kill them all. Liam released the energy out in a devastating focus. Appearing like a lightning strike alone. However, Liam was forced to jump his arm sporadically. Dodging a throw of a sword from the last knight. The lightning narrowly missed the engine of the Silver Arrow. Liam growled in anger, the attack took a lot of energy from himself, but the knight was now only armed with his ceremonial sword. Strong, but not ideal in a duel. Liam jumped down from the mountain.


    ¡°We have to leave,¡± Kevin muttered to himself. ¡°We have to leave!¡± He yelled out, picking himself off the ground, having dived to avoid Liam¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Not without them!¡± Gabriel yelled.


    ¡°Gabe!¡± David said, standing up. ¡°It¡¯s what they want.¡± He said to himself. ¡°I know you¡¯ve read their minds. They were never planning to come home.¡± Richard and Kevin grabbed Gabriel. Who was attempting to fight them off?


    ¡°No!¡± Gabriel screamed. ¡°We need to save them!¡±  He fought and shook his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Boy.¡± Master Eleazar told him, knowing he was reading his mind. ¡°I have nothing left to teach you. Link my mind with your brother.¡± He took no time. He was losing his footing; the old man was growing tired. Liam quickly killed the last knight, smashing his broadsword against his lifeless corpse. He turned, seeing his former master. Liam stepped in, knowing he would overwhelm the tired man. ¡°Hurry,¡± Eleazar said. Gabriel began to grow his eyes in tears. Kevin ran to the cockpit, taking the co-pilot seat. Buckling himself in. David watched as his master was being surrounded, Liam stabbing him in the back of his knee. David was now linked with his mind, feeling his pain reflected on his. ¡°Lead them. It is your destiny now. I am proud of you David.¡± His voice said. The words echoed within himself. The masked man kicked away Eleazar¡¯s sword. Slashing off his other hand, taking the sword from the ground. Lifting it high beginning to strike down on the templar¡¯s neck ¡°You are no longer the boy I met in the cave. You have earned your name. David.¡± Eleazar said. Before his words disappeared, all his thoughts and feelings drifted into the wind.


    ¡°No!¡± Gabriel screamed again, being strapped into his chair. David just looked down. Knowing there was nothing he could do. The others strapped themselves into their seats. The masked man lifted the severed head, displaying it for Master Eleazar¡¯s students to bear witness. Liam began walking towards the Silver Arrow. Conjuring his lightning to strike again.


    ¡°Virgil, it¡¯s now or never!¡± David screamed out. Virgil wiped his face. Pressing the button to close the ramp. Engaging the thrusters immediately, shooting the Silver Arrow into the night. Liam fired his electricity anyways. Completely misses the Silver Arrow despite his hope to destroy the ship.  Everyone¡¯s bodies were rocked with the g-forces. Gabriel continued to scream in anger. Once they were at high altitude, Virgil steadied the flight. Disengaging the thrusters, heading stead on home.


    David gripped his chest; he was not sure whether to smile or cry. He did both. Almost feeling as if he was never really gone. David felt as if he owed everything to his master. Master Eleazar was there when Master Hawkins pulled him and his brother from poverty. Saved him from the cave. Trained him. Turned him into the man he was today. David felt as if he owed everything to him, and all he could do now was repay him by holding true to his master¡¯s memory. Jasmine unbuckled herself from her chair. Everyone was quiet, the bay was a library. Opening one of the latches of the cargo containers, she pulled out her backpack. She pulled out a small box. Walking over to David, she set it gently in his palms. David opened his teary eyes. He looked up at Jasmine. She just smiled at him before taking her seat back.


    David did not find himself ready to open it. He just gripped it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay Gabriel.¡± He said. His brother stopped throwing things, ¡°He¡¯s where he¡¯s always wanted to be.¡± David told him.


    Gabriel looked at his brother, tears running down his face. ¡°How can you be okay with this? They butchered him!¡± He cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay with it, they are going to get what they deserve.¡± David coughed out blood again. Allison rushed over to him; his wounds must have opened again from the stress he was going through. ¡°For now, we have to prepare. It will be okay brother. The spirits have never failed us.¡± David leaned his head back, closing his eyes. Gabe linked his mind with his brother. David was in more pain than Gabriel could ever understand. He had to be strong. Gabe calmed himself, sitting back down in his chair. Allison continued to heal his body, but there was nothing she could do for his corruption.


    Liam walked over to the decapitated body of his former master. ¡°I always thought he was so powerful.¡± He muttered. ¡°To see him so, not alive. Makes you think, how easy we all are to kill.¡± Liam kicked the armor of the templar. Blood stained Eleazar¡¯s wolf pelt. The acolytes stood around laughing.


    ¡°The old man was dying regardless.¡± The masked man said. ¡°He was old, his body could not take much more.¡±


    ¡°He was your former Master correct?¡± Liam asked looking up at the masked man. ¡°What made you hate him so much again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I did was to his standard.¡± The masked man said. ¡°That was years ago, he refused to send me on my trials. He did not think I was strong enough. Now he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°As will the Watchers.¡±


    ¡°And the Order.¡±

 Chapter 10: Brothers

    Eve sat her knees to her chest. Her arms wrapped around her legs, knuckles white. She was on the couch, looking at the holographic maps circling the center. Her arms were bruised and scarred from her training with Gabriel. She had faith they would be okay. But did not keep her from thinking about them constantly. It had been two days that she had seen David, if he had been captured, was it possible he survived whatever they had put him through? He carried himself like a man, but that did not stop her from still seeing him as a child. So young, but he carried the world on his shoulders. How unfair, she thought to herself.


    Stephen walked up with two glasses of water, he offered one out to her. She kept her body tight, ignoring him in deep thought. ¡°Come on, Eve. How do you expect to help them if you¡¯re not hydrated?¡± He asked her. She looked up at him, her heart heavy with her head. ¡°You know fear leads to the dark,¡± Stephen said. He froze.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked raising her eyebrows. Stephen appeared as if he had seen a ghost. A feeling of dread passed over his head. The glass slowly slipped from his grip, smashing into the ground. The water spread along with his shoes. His fingertips shaking. ¡°Hey Stephen, what is it?¡± Eve jumped up from her anxious state to her feet onto the glass. Not paying attention she stabbed the souls of her feet. She jumped away quickly, gritting her teeth.


    Stephen looked over to her, leaving his trance of depression. ¡°Eve!¡± He yelled out grabbing onto her foot. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. Stephen looked at it there was no damage, thankfully.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± Eve said sitting down to elevate her feet, it was too painful for her to stand on. ¡°I should be asking you. What happened?¡± She asked, looking up at the younger boy. Master Eleazar left him to oversee the Sanctum. Each of them, so young carrying so much responsibility. Greater than themselves.


    Stephen lowered his head, staring at the ground. His eyes wandered. ¡°I feel like a hole was torn inside of me.¡± He muttered. ¡°Something I haven¡¯t felt since my sister had died.¡± Eve had wondered if it was just a feeling.


    ¡°Sit next to me.¡± Stephen acknowledged, sitting down next to her. He looked uncomfortable. Eve wrapped one of her arms around his shoulder. ¡°Everything is going to be okay. I know it.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Stephen sat there, still feeling a heaviness in his heart. Eve hoped so too. They both sat there quietly. As the light began flashing on the map. A message appeared.


    Virgil¡¯s voice broke out. ¡°Need emergency medical on standby ready for our arrival. Arch Healers.¡±


    Stephen jumped up and began typing away at a holographic keyboard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eve asked watching the young boy work with urgency. Stephen remained quiet, focused. ¡°Stephen?¡± Eve asked. She became worried, she had prayed that they would have all come back home okay. She found herself foolish, of course, their would-be injuries. This was war.


    ¡°I¡¯m forwarding the message to the Order. So that way they can be here when the team gets back.¡± Stephen continued, ¡°Virgil is never in a panic in his reports.¡±


    ¡°He sounded pretty panicked.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what worries me.¡± Stephen said. Glaring back at her.


    <hr>


    David was looking at the lights inside the bay. His eyes wandering around, David felt his heart numb. It was easier than accepting the pain of losing his master. He learned to prepare himself for death. Memento Mori not only was it the name of the training he underwent as a child. But it was also a philosophy. Meaning to remember that one day, everyone¡¯s life will come to an end. Predestined by God, the spirits, or even just life itself. Regardless of training yourself in this philosophy, it never negated losing a friend like Kaitlyn, but now his mentor. This was the sacrifice that they took so that others can live in a world of freedom, a world without fear and misery. This was a sacrifice David made for himself, swearing off all the luxuries, privileges, love, and rights so that others can enjoy it.


    His eyes wandered around the bay. Across from him, Carlos sat in silence alongside Chris. Then Ethan, who was spaced out. I wonder what he is thinking, David, wondered. His eyes drifted to the right. Gabe sitting in the corner, he had cried himself to sleep. David just smiled from the corner of his mouth. Along the wall David was sitting, Allison held her eyes closed, quietly whimpering to herself. She laid her head on Jasmine¡¯s shoulder. She seemed okay with it, Jasmine was good at hiding her emotions, it was easier for her to hide and bottle up her pain. No matter how many times he told her that it was a terrible idea. Next to her was Richard, looking down at David. He had been watching David.


    ¡°How long have you been watching me?¡± David asked looking up at him.


    ¡°One of us had to make sure you would not die on us.¡± Richard awkwardly laughed. David just smiled in appreciation. ¡°How painful is it?¡± Richard asked.


    ¡°Very.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I admire how strong you are.¡± Richard said, ¡°I might be tough but not that tough.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so either,¡± David said, his eyes began to look at all his friends. ¡°I went in thinking I could get through it all by holding onto my spirit. I don¡¯t know how they did it, but they took it away from me. Briefly.¡±


    ¡°I definitely do not know how you did it.¡±


    ¡°Everything they threw at me. I was able to take. I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been feeling like my entire life had been torture.¡± David smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Richard said, ¡°Only look back on your life when you¡¯re dying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so selfless, to the point where I hurt myself. Repeatedly.¡± David looked back up at him through his battered face. ¡°Why do I do that?¡± David asked him, his voice cracking.


    ¡°I think you need to put yourself first for once. Go on vacation. Get away from it all.¡± Richard told him. Richard looked up, David¡¯s heart rate was climbing, as soon as it spiked, an alarm went off.


    David¡¯s vision began to go dark, floating stars appeared in his vision. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Come on man, you¡¯re almost there.¡± Allison came running over, she placed her palms over his exposed chest healing him. ¡°Virg! Are we there yet?¡± Richard called out to the cockpit.


    ¡°We¡¯re coming up to it now.¡± Virgil focused his mind; he was going to land swiftly.


    ¡°Steady Virgil,¡± Kevin said from the copilot seat.


    ¡°I am not having another person die because I could not get there fast enough.¡±


    The Silver Arrow broke out of the dark clouds. Eve stood on the roof, alongside Stephen and James. Master Hawkins and an Arch Healer stood in front of the three. ¡°Mr. Locklear, maybe it¡¯s best you are not here.¡±


    ¡°I am going to make sure my boys are okay,¡± James said, his blood anxious. He worried for everyone¡¯s safety. Eve watched; it was so foreign to her seeing a father display such emotions. She could read his energy, and it was full of anxiety and paranoia. She stepped over to him, placing her hand in his. Watching as his energy calmed. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay Mija, I know they will be okay.¡± He forced himself to smile, his eyes getting red.


    Richard lifted David from the chair, Carlos and Ethan grabbed a stretcher. Laying him on it with his sword on his chest with his crystal. In hopes that his crystal will give him a boost in energy. Gabe stood over his brother who had passed out. ¡°I can read your thoughts; you can¡¯t fight me now.¡± Gabe said, ¡°Whatever embarrassing dream you¡¯re having right now. I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll suffer just to know you¡¯re still alive.¡± Gabe took one of the handles of the stretcher. Richard and Kevin at the front held the stretcher handles. Gabriel and Ethan had the back.


    Thunder began to fill the sky; a light drizzle of rain fell onto the rooftop. Virgil began the Silver Arrow¡¯s descent. The landing gear extended. Eventually touching down onto the roof. The four stood up, picking up David¡¯s body with them. Allison held onto his monitor; Jasmine was careful with the cords in her hands. The ramp lowered as soon as there was enough space to exit. The group working to care for David stepped outside the Silver Arrow. Master Hawkins looked upon the group. His apprentice¡¯s absence gave him the answer he so much desired.


    Stephen began running after the ramp, wanting to do anything he could to help. Eve stood frozen with James, ¡°Where is David?¡± He questioned, ¡°That¡¯s not him on the stretcher. Maybe he is in the cockpit.¡± As soon as everyone stepped off, Virgil came sprinting off the Silver Arrow. Everyone had always known that Virgil was always the last in getting out of any vehicle. The brother¡¯s father soon realized. His eyes were overcome with tears, rolling down his face. Eve watched David¡¯s energy reading, a faded shade of green. Eve ran with everything she had, she wanted to stay out of the way. But she could not help herself. Master Hawkins walked slowly over to the group. It took everything in James¡¯ fiber of being to stay put for the group to work on his son. Maybe it was ignorance. If he did not know for sure it was David or Gabe, it was easier.


    The Arch Healer had been waiting for them at the exit of the ramp. ¡°Master Ruiz,¡± Allison said looking up at him.  A short man, but stocky, nonetheless. ¡°We need to get him to the medical facility.¡± She said quickly.


    He raised his hand. ¡°Set him down here, I cannot afford for the corruption to continue to spread.¡± He took off his robe. It folded onto the wet roof. His eyes clear. Blind. He bent down to his knees as the group set David¡¯s stretcher onto the ground. The rest backed up, Allison in a panic began to heal his head. Keeping his mind clear of dark thoughts. Trying to reduce the swelling in his face as well. Master Ruiz placed his hands over the young man¡¯s chest covered in purity water, green energy flowed from his palms into David¡¯s chest. His body spasming slightly.


    Gabe saw Eve sprinting over to them. He swiftly grabbed her arm and pulled her away. He wrapped his arms around her attempting to keep her from possibly interrupting. ¡°Let go of me.¡± She yelled out, trying to shake free from his tight hold. ¡°Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Gabe whispered in her ear, ¡°He¡¯s dreaming of you.¡± Eve began to relax; Gabriel kept his hold on her. ¡°How does that make you feel?¡±


    ¡°What?¡¯ Eve did not know how to feel, it seemed as if the only thing worth anything in her life was slowly leaving. She wanted to hold on, she did not want to lose what made her happy. Eve could not tell him that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything.¡± Gabe continued to talk into her ear. ¡°They did this to him. David is dying because of what they did.¡±


    Eve began to fill with anger, a tornado of emotions filled her mind. She wanted to kill them. She wanted to make the Brotherhood and Liam feel her pain. Most importantly, she wanted David to wake up. To smile the way, he did before he left her. That is what she wanted most.


    ¡°This is how Liam felt. However, his emotions focused on vengeance, yours do not.¡± Gabriel untightened his grip on her. ¡°Yours is love. Not because he makes you happy. But because you want to make him happy.¡± Gabriel said releasing her completely, ¡°This is the difference between you and Liam. The difference between love and hatred.¡±


    ¡°How could they do this?¡±


    ¡°Because their desire for their selfish needs outweighs their love,¡± Gabriel said. ¡°I will not stop you.¡± Eve nodded at him, her hair covered in rain, stepping towards David¡¯s body. Gabriel went back to his father, knowing he needed his son there for support. Eve continued forward, looking on at David. His body was beaten. Corruption scars laid all over his body. Reminding her of her own chest. She was not sure to feel hatred. Or to feel sorrow.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Master Ruiz said, ¡°Corruption is a sickening thing. Most don¡¯t typically recover from it. David however is a special case. It¡¯s almost as if his body was made specifically to withhold the darkness. Or fight it.¡± The old man said. Eve placed her hand on his body. He was warm. His green energy mixed with red. Only had seen David¡¯s energy taken these hues once.


    ¡°How long?¡± Eve asked. ¡°How long until he¡¯s back to normal.¡± Her voice cracked.


    ¡°When he took the corruption from you.¡± Allison chimed in. ¡°You both were out for a week. And that was normal. A month. Maybe.¡± Allison said still healing his head. Eve wondered. She reached her hand out. The energy passed around her hands. Like it was smoke. She moved her fingers. David¡¯s energy fluttered with her touch. Curious she thought to herself.


    The others watched her fiddling around with the thin air. ¡°Eve.¡± Carlos took a knee down right next to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked. Eve put her hands back down.


    ¡°Nothing she said.¡± Eve looked at master Ruiz, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get him inside?¡± Eve questioned. Not wanting to risk him getting sick.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°Carlos, can we get a tarp?¡± Eve asked. Carlos nodded and stood up, heading to the stairwell. She dragged her fingers across David¡¯s chest. A blue energy field left marks on him. Like as if she had just written on his body with a marker. She stood up not noticing, following closely behind Carlos. Ethan and Chris looked at each other, shrugging before following the two to the storage room.


    Gabe watched, bringing his father over to David. David¡¯s breathing had relaxed. His heart rate was steady. ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡± Their father asked the Arch Healer. ¡°Like back to normal?¡±


    ¡°In time.¡± Master Ruiz said. ¡°All we can do is be patient.¡±


    ¡°Son, why do you do this to yourself?¡± James'' voice cracked. He fell to his knees looking on at his son. Not wanting to touch him, paranoid that David would fall apart at the single touch. He picked up his son¡¯s hand. Holding it in both of his. Gabriel placed his hands on his father¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°So, others don¡¯t have to,¡± Gabe said softly. Detached from reality.


    James began to laugh under his breath. ¡°James, why are you laughing?¡± Allison asked, looking concerned.


    ¡°David is the only one. Always coming back beaten up.¡± James said smiling. ¡°You both have the biggest hearts.¡± He said grabbing Gabriel¡¯s hand that was on his shoulder. Gabe just stood there.


    He had been lost in David¡¯s dreams. They were always the most interesting to him. Mainly because it was never often that David was weak enough for him to read his mind. Gabe was standing in an open field. Looking on at a small home sitting on one of the hills. He turned around a beach. It was sunny, Gabe walked forward. His feet were exposed to the earth. He could see two figures, one tall, the other short: hand in hand looking on at the horizon. No. Three figures. A small child sat on the shoulders of the figure that appeared to be taller. He trod forward. But drew no closer. ¡°I am afraid that you cannot live this dream.¡± Master Eleazar stood tall next to Gabriel.


    ¡°Master- ¡°Gabriel muttered.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Eleazar said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never had the chance to complete your training.¡± Gabriel felt remorse. As if he was left out.


    ¡°I thought we were to never say sorry,¡± Gabriel told him.


    ¡°Only when you genuinely mean it,¡± Eleazar said. ¡°When the time comes. And it will present itself, you will find a new master.¡± Eleazar told him, turning around briskly, and walking away.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Gabriel asked, impatient and in a panic. He felt as if he was secluded on his own. He felt alone. He was unable to see the dream, and now his former master abandoned him.


    ¡°I could not teach you. I was not the proper master for you Gabriel.¡± Eleazar smiled. ¡°For now, you will be a teenager. A guardian. A friend. And a brother.¡± Eleazar faded into the wind like leaves. Gabriel dropped to his knees back to reality, tears rolling from his eyes. Looking at David, whose eyes began to move. His eyelids slowly opened, he smiled at his brother gripping tightly to his father¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stay out of my head.¡± David held his smile, before closing his eyes once more. Back into a deep sleep. Gabriel was happy his brother was okay, knowing he would be. Nonetheless, the reassurance helped with his mind. Dissociating from the situation made it easier for him to cope. Although never to this extent, David had always managed to pull through.


    Eve and the others were digging through the storage room. ¡°Where is it?¡± Eve asked. Frustrated throwing things around.


    ¡°Easy blue,¡± Carlos said, he found a box and began rummaging through it all. ¡°I get you¡¯re worried but relax.¡± He looked over, her piercing blue eyes locked with his. ¡°Or not, it was just a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°You guys took too long; we¡¯re moving David to his room.¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice broke into Carlos¡¯ ear. Not realizing he was still wearing the earpiece.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right up.¡± Carlos threw the box onto the floor, hearing a smash.


    ¡°What¡¯d you break?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re moving him into his room.¡± Carlos started out the door, Eve followed behind him. ¡°It was a good idea. Just they worked faster.¡± The two-headed up the stairs, hoping to beat the group to the floor in hopes of helping. Carlos went to the door, Eve following closely behind. Trying to twist the door handle open.


    ¡°Is it locked?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Fairly sure David keeps the key in his backpack.¡± Carlos said. ¡°He didn¡¯t have his backpack.¡± Carlos looked around, looking defeated. ¡°We can just put him in a different room.¡± He stepped away from the door.


    ¡°Here let me try,¡± Eve said walking over the door handle. Gripping it firmly. Closing her eyes, she focused. Breathing in deeply and pushed the air from her lungs out. Then she pushed the door¡¯s locking mechanism back into the door from the archway. Making a clicking noise.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± He said watching Eve turn the knob and pushing the door open. Revealing his room. Eve walked inside. She had never been inside David¡¯s room before. Eve found it fascinating. ¡°Congrats.¡± Carlos entered the room. Fixing the bed, placing his pillows and blankets ready for him to lay on. ¡°You¡¯re the first girl inside of his room.¡±


    ¡°Wow what an honor,¡± Eve said sarcastically. ¡°Not even a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°David never had a girlfriend,¡± Carlos said. ¡°This is his life. He never let anything come between it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Eve took this opportunity to look around, everything had been cleaned. David took care of himself, or just never spent much time in his room. It looked exactly like her room, except for some differences. Some posters of rock bands on the walls. Neatly posted up. An acoustic guitar, an electric guitar, and a bass displayed on the wall near his shower. A couple hilts laid displayed on the bookshelf, some looked destroyed or damaged. Some small statues of characters are displayed nicely. David never really carried himself dorky like that. She smiled. It was like taking a step inside his mind that she had never known. There was one place however that was dirty. His desk, stacks of books, and papers laid rummaged around. A laptop was still opened, she walked over, placing her hand on the desk, looking at all the documents. The screen turned on from her movements, a file had been opened. This must have been the last thing he had been studying before he had left. She read the title ¡®The Perfect Balance: Light and Dark.¡¯ Carlos walked over and closed the laptop.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t snoop through David¡¯s stuff,¡± Carlos said. ¡°You may not like what you find.¡± Eve¡¯s eyes widened, concerned, and confused. What is it that David had been studying? Why was it so taboo? Carlos walked away as Ethan stormed inside the room. ¡°You look rough,¡± Carlos said looking at him. He walked over with all of David¡¯s papers, putting them inside the closet.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming right now.¡± Ethan panted. The elevator¡¯s doors opened wide. Gabe was the first out, holding onto the front of the stretcher by himself and Richard at the back where David¡¯s head was. Allison was next to them, no longer healing David. Jasmine was carrying the medical equipment. Which they no longer needed but had just in case. They headed down the hallway towards David¡¯s room. Eve was standing out front.


    ¡°I was expecting to blow this door open,¡± Gabe said as he and Richard headed inside his room. Everyone followed them inside. Richard and Gabriel set his brother down on his bed. ¡°Get ready to pull the stretcher when we lift him,¡± Gabe said. Ethan grabbed onto the stretcher. ¡°One, two, three, Lift.¡± Gabe counted down, both lifting him as Ethan pulled the stretcher away. Eve stood off to the side, arm in hand.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Eve asked. Walking over to the group, who were getting David comfortable in his bed.


    ¡°Do you see black energy inside him?¡± Gabriel asked. Placing a pillow under his older brother¡¯s brown hair head. Eve walked to the sleeping boy, looking David up and down. She saw nothing but green energy. Except for the small black energy surrounding the scars in his palms.


    ¡°There,¡± Eve said pointing at David¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a small bit there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be there,¡± Gabriel said. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°David is as good as new. Except for his injuries.¡± Gabriel walked over to his Television, grabbing the remote along with a bottle of water.


    ¡°Think David¡¯s going to just want to watch TV when he wakes up.¡± Allison smiled at Gabriel. He just looked at her.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Gabe said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand half the things he does. This is the least expected thing for him to do, so he¡¯s probably going to do it.¡± Gabriel set the stuff on the nightstand. Then gripping the nightstand and pulled it right next to the bed near his head. Eve just watched as Gabe pulled some snacks from a cabinet and set it on the nightstand as well.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± Allison said, she could feel his mood begin to flutter. He walked over to David¡¯s speaker, turning it on as it was already set to a rock station. Some early two thousand music was playing softly.


    ¡°David likes to listen to music in the morning, so he¡¯s probably going to want to listen to some if he wakes up,¡± Gabriel said angling the speakers towards David. James had been standing watching his son. Gabriel walked over, opening David¡¯s window.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Son¡­¡± James said taking a step inside the room.


    ¡°You know how much David loves fresh air; it helps him concentrate,¡± Gabe said the whites of his eyes began shifting to pink color. James was right in front of his son, he grabbed his shoulder. Gabriel looked into his father¡¯s eyes, a single tear rolling from the corner of his eye. James yanked his son into his big arms. Gabriel rested his head on his father¡¯s chest. Dropping the weight in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay Mijo.¡± He said gripping his son tightly. He wanted to cry too but had to remain strong for his sons. ¡°David¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Gabe gritted his teeth, tears that seemed to have been saved for centuries, flowing from his face like a river.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there,¡± Gabriel said picking his hands up and wrapping his hands around his father, pulling onto the back of his khaki leather coat. Still wet to the touch.


    ¡°I know, but it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± James said, ¡°A man has to do what a man has to do son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± Gabriel screamed out in agonizing pain; his heart was on fire. His voice shattered like glass. ¡°Every single one of them. I¡¯m going to kill every last one of them!¡± Gabriel continued, His father pulled him tighter, as if it were even possible. ¡°They are going to pay!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way son,¡± James said, trying to consul his son. The only way he knew how to help. ¡°When your mother died, I said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°They will pay for that too,¡± Gabe said. Allison¡¯s hands were shaking, taking a step over. She wanted to help him but had no idea what to do. Eve stared at the carpet, how long had Gabriel been holding in all this pressure? All these emotions, erupting like a volcano. She looked over at David, his energy growing stronger as if he were anxious. She walked over to him, placing her hand in his. ¡°All these monsters.¡± Gabriel continued to weep. James kept holding him tightly as if Gabe would fall apart if he had released even the slightest of pressure. ¡°All the pain caused in this world. Mom. David. Kaitlyn. Liam. Ally¡¯s brother.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Gabe, she walked closer to him. He had not called her in front of anyone before. She had thought they all had forgotten about her brother. ¡°Evelyn.¡± His voice broke. As if it took everything in him to admit her struggle. Eve looked up at him, not sure if she should smile or not. If that was not evident enough to her that he cared about her. Nothing would. She took it. ¡°Master Eleazar.¡± Gabe finished. ¡°I¡¯m going to rid this world of pain.¡±


    ¡°Pain and struggle are what makes us human Mijo.¡± James said, ¡°You¡¯re only human. You cannot finish it all alone.¡± He said to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± Gabriel began to simmer down. Releasing his grip from his father. James let go of him.


    ¡°And you never will be,¡± James said, he looked at Allison who had been crying. She walked in wrapping her arms around Gabriel, not sure how to react. She tucked her head into the pocket of his shoulder. James just looked over at Eve who was sitting at David¡¯s legs, her hand in his. He drew his eyes to Ethan, Jasmine, Carlos, and Richard. Who all had been standing at the doorway. ¡°Just hug her. We won¡¯t tell David.¡± He said smiling as Gabriel wrapped his arms around her. Squeezing her tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± James said, he walked over to his son, still sleeping. ¡°How is he?¡± He asked Eve who just smiled, her eyes pink as much as his.


    ¡°His energy is resting.¡± She said, letting go of his hand in embarrassment. She stood up with James. ¡°We should let him sleep,¡± Eve said. James pressed his lips on his son¡¯s forehead. And touched his chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to bed, just get out of here,¡± James said, smiling. He was the strongest willed of the group. Eve looked at James, a small green energy field coming from his hand. Eve found it interesting how a single touch could transfer and leave a mark on another person. ¡°You should check on your friend on the roof.¡± Carlos looked at James and nodded. He instantly headed for the roof. Eve followed James out of the room. Allison took Gabriel¡¯s hand and lead him out of the room. Gabriel locked eyes on his brother sleeping. Until he was no longer out of view. He sniffled before praying to himself.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone watch him?¡± Eve asked James.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be up all night.¡± James smiled at her. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep anyways.¡± Eve smiled back at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get enough credit for what you do,¡± Eve said to him.


    ¡°As long as everyone has a smile on their face and comes back home alive, that¡¯s all that matters to me,¡± James said, closing David¡¯s door behind her as she left the room.


    ¡°You really are humble.¡± Eve said, ¡°Now I know where both of them get it from.¡± Eve said. ¡°You¡¯re the father I wish I always had.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Their father sat down on the bench outside. ¡°It¡¯s just who I am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Go get some food and sleep, I¡¯ll protect this place.¡± James took a deep breath.


    ¡°If you need help, just let me know,¡± Eve said. ¡°They do not thank you enough. So, on behalf of everyone. Thank you, dad, truly.¡± Eve turned around, walking back down the hallway, to the stairwell. James waited for her to leave; he rested his head in his hands.


    He finally allowed himself to cry, tears rolling down his wrinkled cheeks and crashing into the tile floor below him. ¡°Oh Gabriella, how I wish you were here.¡± He said out loud, his voice cracking. ¡°Jesus. Help my boys.¡± He muttered; James felt torn. He did not know how much longer he could take watching them struggle at such a young age. He wished he were only stronger if he had the right training. He could have saved his wife. Now his boys were on their own because he could not train them. The best James could do, is be there for them. He blamed himself the same way David blames himself for everything.


    <hr>


    Virgil sat on the ramp of the Silver Arrow; he raised his head. ¡°Seat taken?¡± Carlos asked him before sitting down next to him. The storm had passed, Kevin walked with Master Ruiz back to the Order to report what had happened during the mission. Virgil stayed behind, doing his best to dissociate from the situation. ¡°Hell, of a day.¡± Virgil just looked at him, his eyes empty of emotion.


    ¡°What is it you want?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on you,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Virgil replied. Standing up and walking back inside the VTOL. He took a rag from one of the compartments and started cleaning the blood from the floor. Carlos stood up, grabbing another rag, cleaning up the blood where David had been sitting. ¡°I got it man; you don¡¯t need to help.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Carlos said, still cleaning regardless. Ethan had walked up as well. His hand with a grocery bag full of snacks and soda.


    ¡°I was thinking we can all just relax,¡± Ethan said setting the bag in one of the empty chairs.


    ¡°Last thing I want to do is relax.¡± Virgil threw the rag at the ground, seeming agitated by their presence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say where,¡± Ethan said, looking at Virgil. Throwing him a can of beer.


    Virgil caught and looked at the label. ¡°You know I don¡¯t drink this.¡± Virgil threw it back at him, Ethan failed at catching it as it smashed against the ground. Foam spraying all over the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it,¡± Ethan said seeing Virgil¡¯s piercing eyes at him.


    ¡°Yes. You will.¡± Virgil threw a clean rag at him. As it folded into his chest. Virgil opened a compartment with a cooler, pulling out a bottle of water.


    ¡°I was thinking we can just go somewhere else. No one is going to miss us for the night.¡± Ethan said to him. ¡°Remember what you always said.¡±


    ¡°If I fly faster than what bothers me then it can¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ethan said cleaning up the last of the mess.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Virgil stepped inside the cockpit.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡± He heard the engines begin to spin up. ¡°Guess we¡¯re going.¡± Carlos reached into the bag and pulled out a can of beer. Taking a seat and strapping himself in. Ethan smiled and did the same thing.


    ¡°Hey, Virgil, you know the ramp is still opened right?¡± He said into the headset. There was only silence. Virgil kept his helmet off, still strapped on the wall. The Silver Arrow began lifting off the ground. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Ethan said holding on to the gate.


    ¡°Is he trying to kill us?¡± Carlos asked panicked. The pulse control system spun up, preparing for a jump into the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± Ethan said laughing and chugging his beer before he lost it. Before they knew it, they were fighting the g force into the sky. The duo¡¯s beers flew from their hands into the forest below. They were soon into the sky. Virgil slammed against his chair, he just wanted to fly. Training himself how to conduct hard maneuvers. Flips and turns, Ethan threw up his drink. Carlos laughed at him before doing so himself.


    Eve had been in the courtyard; the lights dimly lit the darkness. She watched as the Silver Arrow shot into the sky. She had smiled softly. She sat down on the roots of the tree, looking into the stars of the night. She found herself dropping to sleep. She had been worried the past few days; all the excitement of the night made her even more so sleepy. She rested her head against the trunk of the tree in the center of the courtyard. Her eyelids drawing heavy. Closing them softly. Fading into a deep sleep.


    <hr>


    Allison¡¯s room was dark, the room was lit by a single candle-lit flame. Bookshelves lined the walls, not a single space was void of a book or random papers. All were extremely organized. Allison was a perfectionist, to others she was a neat freak. He saw her as the stability to Gabe¡¯s life. And he was her excitement. Gabe rested his head on her thigh, her fingers running through his soft brown hair on the top of his head. His tears slowly rolled down the bridge of his nose, running over down his cheek.


    Allison¡¯s other hand in an opened book, softly reading in a calm voice. The Histories of King Arthur. Gabe just listened to every word recited. This had been his favorite book due to it never being finished. Always wonder about the mystery of the ending. He liked the idea of things left to perspective. Allison hated the book, for the same reason.


    ¡°The sword of Excalibur was thrown back into the river¡­¡±


    ¡°Ally.¡± Gabriel cut her off. She stopped reading setting the book on its face on the top of her bed. She was listening to him.


    ¡°Gabe?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell David.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s been too long that we all kept us from him. It is not fair; he is my brother. He deserves to know.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Allison did not want to sound as excited as she was. Tired of feeling like she had to hide how she felt for Gabriel.


    ¡°Just give me time.¡± Gabe said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like it, we can just leave. Just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°David has always supported and cared for you,¡± Allison told him. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. We cannot just up and leave. We do not get to be regular people Gabriel; you know that as much as I do. My brother died for the Order; I¡¯m not just going to abandon what he died for.¡±


    ¡°What if the Order we so-called have been fighting for is no longer the Order we once thought it was?¡± Gabe lifted his head looking at her in the eyes.


    ¡°The council and the Order itself may be corrupt. I understand that, but we still have a duty to the people we are sworn to protect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to change the subject. You are right.¡± Gabe said looking over at the window. Watching the single candle burning. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to David.¡±


    ¡°What isn¡¯t fair?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°He sworn off love. I see the way he looks at Eve.¡± Gabriel turned his head back to her eyes. ¡°Everyone around him can live and love and hurt as they choose. Yet David still pays for other people¡¯s love and loss.¡±


    ¡°He took that oath. He put that on himself, that shouldn¡¯t stop you from living.¡± Allison said. ¡°David tries his best to carry everyone¡¯s sins, admirable but it¡¯s killing him.¡± Gabe just looked down at her hands. ¡°Gabriel you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Do not lie to me.¡± Allison said softly, ¡°I never have, and everyone knows what he¡¯s doing to himself, what Master Eleazar was doing. David is going to die. We have to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Rumors are opinions of people who do not know facts.¡±


    ¡°Do not get philosophical with me Gabriel.¡± She snarked ¡°How did he get those marks on his hands?¡± Allison asked. ¡°I know more about these rumors, David always comes to me for help with healing wounds on his body.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I tried to stop him.¡± Gabe said, ¡°He does not listen to me. Every time I asked them; they told me that I¡¯ll understand the day it comes.¡±


    ¡°David never found himself being anything other than a knight; he took that oath because he has never seen himself falling in love. Now he found someone to live for.¡±


    ¡°David holds to his word more than you understand.¡± Gabe said, ¡°Look, I do not want to talk about this anymore. Can we just enjoy our night together?¡± He asked. Allison smiled at him, she closed the book and lifted the blanket. Gabriel crawled under with her; they both wrapped their arms around each other. They were both at peace. Allison ran her fingers through his hair as they embraced one another. She could have been there for the rest of her life, and she was content.


    <hr>


    Kevin walked inside the cavern from the tunnel. Finally finished with the briefing. Stephen was swinging his wakizashi with incredible speeds. Stephen¡¯s special ability made him lightning-fast, though he had not perfected his movements sometimes made him sloppy or tired himself too fast. Due to the concentration that it took, Stephen was anything except focused all the time. Defeating the holograms, he bent over panting extremely.


    ¡°Getting it down?¡± Kevin asked him. Stephen just looked up at him.


    ¡°Close, but I¡¯m less concentrated than normal,¡± Stephen admitted. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost someone since before I was young.¡±


    ¡°You feel like that¡¯s a gap in your soul. Don¡¯t you?¡± Kevin said walking towards the refrigerator, pulling out leftover pizza from the box.


    ¡°In a way. Yeah.¡± Stephen said, ¡°I wish I were there. Then maybe he would still be alive.¡± Kevin threw the piece into the microwave. Warming it back up. ¡°You do not seem at all at issue with Master Eleazar being gone.¡±


    Kevin looked at him. ¡°I like to keep my feelings to myself. Look around, everyone is already depressed, what is me being sorrowful going to help anyone?¡± He asked the young boy. Stephen remained silent. ¡°I will suffer on my own. I will carry on with his memory by living the way he did. Stopping evil.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Stephen said. ¡°I want to carry on his memory too. I want to train Eve.¡± Kevin laughed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can help her train.¡± Kevin said, ¡°Training here is all of our jobs now.¡± Kevin grabbed his food from the microwave. Walking over to the couch and took a seat. He turned on the massive projector that lit up the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. So, grab a controller or leave me alone.¡± Kevin said turning on the video game system. Stephen walked past him, peering at him as he walked by. Stephen was focused on training and was going to keep it that way. He refused to be persuaded by being distracted from it.


    <hr>


    The next morning, the sun broke in through his window, David slowly opened his eyes. Licking his lips. Soft rock played in his quiet room. Laying on his back, he turned his head. Looking out the window, watching the first snowfall outside his view. So, this was reality? He asked himself. David was not sure if he were happy or not to be out of the abyss. Seeing daylight once more when it felt like he would never see it again.


    Although being at the price of the life of his mentor. David felt as if he owed that man everything in life. Blankly staring at the mountain top. He felt a desire to meditate with the tree. David felt lost, not sure what he was supposed to do. Should he pursue the Brotherhood more or was he to sit back and train his team. He hated not knowing what to do. The best he could do was be patient. David reached his hand out, testing if he could still use his abilities. The remote shook and flew directly to his hand with ease. David brought himself up, sitting upright. He starred at his toes. Wiggling them each. He was in control of his body once more. David looked down at his body, large black scars spread across his chest. He took a deep breath, his lungs expanding and deflating. ¡°I give up on this.¡± He said out, ¡°I am sorry, master. But I can¡¯t afford to die.¡± He said standing up, pulling out the IV from his arm. As it shut blood out. He quickly began to heal himself, taking a step forward towards his shower. Taking off his pants and stepping inside the shower, placing one palm against the glass, the hot water ran crashed against his scalp. Dry blood ran down his body, picking it out of wherever it was hiding. His scalp, fingernails, and out of his mouth. ¡°Why am I always the one who ends up like this?¡± He thought to himself, finding it funny in a dark way.


    David turned off the shower once he was clean, taking a step out, the cool breeze from the window hit his wet body. Sending chills up his spine. He grabbed the towel, drying his body. Reaching inside the closet at the same time and pulling out his black hoodie and sweatpants, if he were to go up the mountain to the tree. He would do it warm and comfortable.


    His door cracked open. ¡°Are you decent?¡± Asked a remarkably familiar voice. One that David felt himself forgetting about. It was warm to hear it again.


    ¡°Yeah, Dad.¡± David smiled as the door opened. His father walked in.


    ¡°I just came to check if you were alright.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± David looked down, ¡°I felt you come in every time.¡±


    James could not help to instantly walk up to David embracing him. David hugged him back. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again?¡± He said.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie to me,¡± James said, fighting the urge to cry.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that either.¡± David told him, ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay.¡± He said releasing his father. He looked him in the eyes.


    ¡°I know mijo, just. Do what you need to do.¡± James told him.


    ¡°I will,¡± David said to him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. But I have to take care of something.¡±


    ¡°We need to spend some more time together. More importantly, you need time to yourself son.¡± James told him.


    ¡°I promise after this war is over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± James told him, ¡°This war has been going on for centuries, it will never end.¡± James broke his strong bearing; he could no longer take the pressure. Everything started feeling so real for him once more. He lost his wife, now he felt as if he was destined to lose his sons.


    ¡°What do you know of it?¡± David asked, getting agitated. Feeling his anger muster, ¡°Mom died protecting us, all you did was run.¡± He said angered. James stared at his son, never had David spoken out against his father. Not with such decisiveness. James remained silent, fearful of how his son suddenly broke into such a feeling of hatred. ¡°I-I am sorry. I don¡¯t know why I said that.¡± David felt a burning in his chest.


    ¡°I know more than you¡¯d ever understood,¡± James said his voice crackling.


    ¡°I need to go. I just need to be alone for a while.¡± David said, he hugged his father briefly before grabbing his hilt off the bed and heading out of his room. Walking down ashamed of how he acted, not sure what to think of it. He never would be that way, especially to his own father. He would make it up to him, the question is how?


    James stayed behind, staring at the older acoustic guitar on the wall. He reached out, grasping onto the neck of the maple instrument. He closed his eyes as a tear rolled down his cheek. He smiled softly.


    David had hoped he would not see anyone on his way to behind the building. Once the doors opened on the elevator, he peeked inside. Empty. He quickly snuck inside, swiftly pressing a button. Closing the doors. The elevator departed the floor and headed down to the ground floor. He threw his hood over his head, pulling the strings just enough for his green eyes to peer out. Once the doors opened, David peeked out his head, he looked left. A couple families were on their way to the mess hall, he turned his head to the right, Jasmine was sitting on top of a pillar, looking out of the archway. She looked deep in thought. Maybe she would not detect his presence.


    David waved his hand, causing one of the cobblestone rocks to move behind her head. She became alert, looking behind herself. How useful it would be to have her power right now. David kept his feet light as he ran through the archway, into the courtyard. Shuffling over to behind a tree. He looked around. He heard a faint shivering crackle of teeth. Looking down, he was inches from the sleeping Eve. David raised his eyebrow, what a strange girl. David carefully stepped around her, doing his best not to disturb her. He took off his hoodie and laid it upon the freezing girl. He continued, not to remain there much longer.


    David ran past the bushes, light on his feet like a cat. He was almost there. David was careful, not to have come so far to be caught by anyone now. The best thing he could do was remain focused and not allow himself to become complacent. David increased his speed, using the spirit to make him nimbler. Coming upon the wall, he launched himself over it, as if he were a master at parkour. Falling over the wall however was different, smashing into the ground, rolling down into the depression between the mountain and the commune. David did his best to fight the bushes and sticks. Grabbing onto anything that could stop his fall. Extending his hand, he found an old rope, gripping onto it. The rope unraveled. David soon came to an immediate stop, laying on the ground. He held onto the rope, regaining his composure. He sighed. ¡°So much for taking a shower.¡± He chuckled. Covered in dirt and mud.


    <hr>


    Eve opened her eyes softly, her blue eyes looked on at snow gently falling. Well rested, she sniffled. The smell of a cigarette toxic to the hairs in her nose. Eve stood up, taking a deep stretch spreading her arms out past herself. Looking around, Chris was sitting with Richard; they had been smoking and talking. Richard turned around much to his surprise to see Eve standing there. ¡°Oh, hey blue.¡± He smiled, and then came with concern. ¡°I know you love him, but you don¡¯t need to steal his sweater.¡± Richard smiled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked taking offense. She looked down, looking at the sweater clung to herself. An Angels and Airwaves hoodie. ¡°Who¡¯s is this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s David¡¯s,¡± Chris said. ¡°You should know, you stole it.¡± He began to laugh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it,¡± Eve said annoyed. Wondering where it had come from.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal it then where did- ¡°Richard stopped, ¡°We need to find him.¡± He said putting out his cigarette. Eve became overcome with concern. Had David woken up and not told anyone? After everyone had been worried about him why would he jump to disappear, not letting anyone know of his health? Eve watched as Richard and Chris went in opposite directions, Richard up the stairwell and Chris went down the elevator to the cavern.


    Eve looked at the hoodie, pulling it off her torso and into her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡± she thought to herself, she fought the urge. However, it was so damned tempting. And she had only been learning to avoid the temptation of the darkness. She was still a teenage girl; this desire was a different type of resistance that she had not trained for. ¡°Oh, what the hell.¡± Eve thought to herself putting the hoodie up to her nose, taking in a deep whiff with her nose. Just what she had thought, the smell of smoldering cinder, gunpowder, and oil. All mixed with the smell of a continually active and sweaty boy. The shuffling of the leaves could be heard, Eve shot her eyes up as if she were a deer in the headlights. Gabe had been starring at her. Appearing as if he had just awoken from a deep slumber. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±


    Gabe closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath and exhaling as if he was relieving steam from inside of himself. He looked up at Eve, ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it, that means David gave it to you as you slept.¡± Gabe said walking over to her.


    ¡°Yeah, can you not read my mind all the time?¡± Eve asked, ¡°I was just curious.¡±


    Gabe just shook his head, she was right. Even though he can read her thoughts and emotions, it was still odd just to smell someone else¡¯s hoodie. ¡°Let me see it.¡± Gabe snatched it from her hands.


    ¡°You could have said please.¡± Eve joked with him. ¡°Any idea where he could be?¡±


    ¡°I am not a tracker,¡± Gabe told her looking at the hoodie and then lowering it to inspect the grass where Eve had been sleeping. He pointed to the outline she had made with her body. ¡°You were sleeping there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I was.¡± Eve replied, ¡°Which explains why he left the hoodie on me.¡±


    ¡°David wouldn¡¯t have left you there. He would have attempted to carry you inside.¡± Gabriel said. ¡°He cares like that.¡± Gabe squatted down, searching for his tracks, but they were nonexistent. David had been light on his feet.


    ¡°Think so?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°I know so.¡± Gabriel stood up. ¡°He must have been in a rush, or he was distraught.¡±


    ¡°What could make David so distraught?¡± Eve asked. Allison walked up behind Gabriel, ¡°Could it be anything to do medically?¡± Eve asked her.


    ¡®I¡¯m not lying to her Gabe.¡¯ Allison thought knowing Gabriel was listening.


    ¡°He gets this way sometimes. Remember he went to duel in the cavern when he woke up last time?¡± Gabriel said.


    ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡± Eve said, ¡°So don¡¯t expect him to be around people whenever he wakes up from injury?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gabe told her. He started taking steps forward, he closed his eyes. ¡°I know where he went this time.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, because last time you said that he was at the gas station in town? Getting a pizza.¡± Allison told him; a bit of sass infused with her words.


    ¡°This time, I know for sure. Hopefully.¡± Gabe said turning around, looking at the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Considering what had just happened, I think you might be right,¡± Allison said. Eve turned and looked, remembering that the tree he took her to was that way.


    ¡°Should we wait for him?¡± Eve asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to interrupt meditation.¡± Eve said. Gabe looked at her.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s learning,¡± Gabriel said slightly mocking her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I am going to teach you more of Defensive style one.¡± Gabriel started walking over to the elevator.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to leave him to himself?¡± Allison asked Gabe.


    ¡°I am not going to lie; I want to eat first,¡± Eve said to Gabriel. Gabe sighed, waving them off as he went inside the hallway.


    ¡°I am not interrupting David, he wants space. If he didn¡¯t, he would be here talking to us.¡±


    ¡°I agree, come on Allison. Let us grab some breakfast.¡± Eve said to her. Reaching out her hand. After realizing she had lost the disagreement, she took Eve¡¯s hand as they both walked to the hallway.


    ¡°You know where I¡¯ll be,¡± Gabe said smiling at the two. Walking inside the elevator. The doors shut. Why must he always distance himself when he clearly needed help? Gabriel asked himself. Worried about his brother¡¯s mental health. David rarely talked to anyone about his issues. It may have been a little hypocritical to think that way. Gabriel never went to anyone for help, except last night. Things were heating up; they both would have to learn to lean on each other if they needed help. They learned how to in combat, but they would have to fix their home life if they were to hope to protect it.

 Chapter 11: Winter

    Evelyn Taylor


    0645 16 DEC 2021


    Guardian level 1, Watcher


    David told me it¡¯s a good idea to make a record of my life, some people in the future might want to study who I am and what I¡¯ve become. Maybe if I were to become a great guardian or knight one day. As if. School had started in August, not even one day I had already been thrown into a secret world of light versus dark. Not even two weeks had gone by that I thought I was going to lose my friend that I cared for faster than anyone I had met before. Now four months have passed, Gabriel had been adamant about teaching me combat techniques. I have gotten a great hang of it. Though I never landed a strike on him. Allison and Jasmine had been helping with my studies for the Order¡¯s books and old tomes. I don¡¯t think I even remember about anything in school. Not doing math in months. Virgil, Carlos, Richard, and Chris did their best to help me with mechanics and other workings. I had not helped much. Things just end up worse when I touch them. Fairly sure they did not have any hope in my understanding of taking apart an engine and putting it back together. Neither did I if I were honest. Kevin had begun helping with teaching me how to control the command center. The Watcher¡¯s war room. This had been the easiest thing so far. Besides combat and studying. After we lost Master Eleazar, Stephen had become my study partner. I like to think I have caught up to him, but he still beats me in duels nine times out of ten. He is like the little brother I never had.


    David had distanced himself for a month. He barely started talking to everyone socially in September, though I have noticed himself becoming less and more impatient, sometimes with random spurts of anger. I have not confronted him about it, I have yet to work up the courage to do so. Even with us sharing our birthday, that must have been the happiest I had seen him. We didn¡¯t do much, Carlos had thrown us a surprise party. I think that was the greatest birthday I had. Though there had been something I have barely discovered. Stephen had let it slip, a dark rumor that had floated around. I tried to press Gabriel about it, but he ignored me. Naturally. I do not know if it is true or not, unsure if I should talk to David about it at all. Maybe rumors should just be left as rumors. The Brotherhood had been quiet, which was strange. The council was still in debate of their activities, seeming to be more bothered of the idea of David becoming a Knight. They did not like the idea of the Watchers, a group which was difficult to control because most of their loyalties seemed to be with each other, not the Order. A philosophy that Master Eleazar left with them, and now with me. Which David was now the leader of.


    David had been teaching me philosophy of the spirits. As well as teaching me how to control my powers more. I think I have a good hold of it. I have the push and pull down. As well as the telekinesis. Well on the size of objects no bigger than a chair. Not like David and Gabe, who can move trees and boulders. I don¡¯t expect to be on their level anytime soon. I try to remain humble, but I couldn¡¯t help but to feel warm whenever I move up another level. David was so proud of me when I was able to move a large rock. He didn¡¯t necessarily tell me. But his smile was proof enough for me. What else has happened recently? I don¡¯t anything very eventful happened, except for my hair starting to turn blonde again. The top of my head is gold, and I don¡¯t know if I like it or not. It feels like me, just strange. Sounds stupid, but maybe it¡¯s a reminder of where I came from. A past I need to face and deal with instead of fighting it. I wonder, don¡¯t know if I should get Jasmine¡¯s and Allison¡¯s help to dye it again. Okay, now I am rambling. I think I am going to talk to David today. He deserves to know that we are concerned for him. Hopefully, these rumors are just rumors.


    Eve closed her laptop, spinning around in her desk chair. Wearing nothing but a sports bra and briefs. She looked over at the window, her face felt the cold chill roll from the window. A grey overcast covered the sky, the peak of the mountain range was cut off. White snow danced gently down her view. Her pale cheeks rosed to the cold. This weather reminded her of her old home back in Seattle. She stood up out of her chair, her bare feet danced across the ground. She took every opportunity to train, moving across the mirror next to her shower. She turned her head. Pinching at her stomach, not a single bit of fat reacted to her touch. Smiling at the progress she had made.


    Her room was now decorated, although she didn¡¯t care too much to work on it. Allison insisted, forcing Virgil to take them shopping. Eve had now put-up posters of bands and some random art pieces she decided to start doing in her off time. Allison gave her an old bookshelf; Eve had few books. The rest of the space remained empty, planning to fill it with CDs and other random stuff she would find. Like her khaki chest rig and her light blue cloak. This was her new home, and she looked to keep it that way.


    Eve desired a shower but knew she had to keep to her workout schedule. Today is what she dreaded the most, cardio. Thinking if she could get away with not doing it today. She walked over to her window, looking outside at the snow-covered trees. Shifting her eyes to the trail that they would run on; it lead around the mountain. Eve has yet to bring herself to run the full trail. Looking down, David was running alone. He brought his eyes up, Eve waved at him to get his attention. He slowly brought himself to a jog and then stopped. Looking up at her. He quickly turned his head away, covering his eyes. Eve realized what she was wearing, jumping back. Blushing, embarrassed. How could she be so foolish? She dove to her drawers, pulling out a t-shirt and track pants. Throwing them on swiftly.


    She ran back to the window. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She called out to him.


    ¡°Have you covered up?¡± He called back.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming down.¡± Eve said climbing onto the window ceil, ¡°Watch out.¡± She smiled. David just watched. She focused, dropping down to the snow-covered floor from the sixth floor. She knelt with the impact. Standing up unscathed, ¡°Now I understand why you always do this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable.¡± David said, ¡°You still have to lay low. You can¡¯t rely on it all the time.¡± He said. ¡°Now hurry up and stretch.¡± He smiled as he started jogging in place.


    ¡°Someone is grumpy.¡± Eve joked; she began doing dynamic stretches limbering up. ¡°How far are we going today?¡± She asked hands touching her toes.


    ¡°I was thinking of going to the tree.¡± David started running down the trail behind the cobblestone wall.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Eve called out to him as she started running. She despised the idea of running vertically. She was sure that her thighs hated it more. She caught up to David, doing her best to stay at his side. The air was thin, the cold air. Stabbed her lungs as she breathed. David had been teaching her to be resistant to the elements. As well as building the willpower to not quit. She hasn¡¯t yet. Eve did not plan on it either.


    Gabriel sensed Eve¡¯s thoughts; she was planning on confronting David about the rumor. He shot out of bed. Throwing on some clothes, not caring if they were warm or not. Gabe ran jumped outside his window. The two were already incredibly further from him. He would never catch up to them in time. Gabe starts walking up the trail in the back. Planning to stand by if he needed to help.


    As time passed, David was the first up the mountain. Breathing heavily. The mountain was never easy, especially in this weather. Eve was a ways behind him. He pulled out a bottle of water from a cooler that they kept on top of the mountain for convenience, grabbing another one out expecting Eve to need one. She had tried to keep up with him but didn¡¯t work out so much for her as she was three-quarters of the way up the mountain, and she was already exhausted. She hunched over, hands on her knees. Breathing with extreme inhales and exhales. David just smiled out at her. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me now!¡± He yelled out to her. She looked up at him, waving him off. She started jogging again.


    David found a rock to sit on, crossing his legs. Waiting for what seemed like ages to him. His body began to cool down, closing his eyes. He focused his breathing. Trying to ignore the piercing cold on his face and legs. Eve¡¯s blue head appeared from the horizon line of his view of the top. He smiled, glad that she had finished. ¡°I remember when you couldn¡¯t even reach the top without stopping,¡± David said.


    She breathed heavily, raising a finger at him to hold his thought. She needed to relax to get control of herself. David offered her a bottle of water. She instantly took it, snatching it from his hands and twisting off the top. Eve took a deep gulp of water, pulling the bottle away from her mouth coughing sporadically. David laughed at her, ¡°Sip the water.¡± He said as she looked up at him, annoyed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± Eve said taking a sip, before coughing again. David hopped down from his rock, rubbing her back with his palm. She shrugged him off, ¡°Don¡¯t try to help me now.¡± Her voice with sass.


    ¡°Lord knows you constantly need it.¡±  David joked rudely walking away from her, heading down the path to the life tree.


    ¡°You take that back.¡± She said standing straight back up, following behind him. She coughed one last time, taking another sip of water. David just waved his hand at her. Approaching the tree, Eve could feel the warmth of the spirits grow ever stronger as they drew closer. Eve felt the pit in her heart, not sure if she should ask him or not about the rumors. Why was this so stressful for her? She never held back before. Maybe she was fearful of him saying yes.


    They were in the open field with the tree in the center, the rock formations were still exposed to tell where the meditation circles were. David walked straight up to the tree, placing his hand on the white trunk. Eve¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest, still unsure. She felt like she needed to. Eve was completely nervous as if she were asking someone to marry them. Eve turned around; David looked over at her. ¡°Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?¡± David asked her.


    ¡°Just taking in the peace,¡± Eve said softly.


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing, but I sense a disturbance in your mood.¡± David kept his hand on the tree.


    Eve¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest, David knew something was up. She knew that he knew. If she did not tell him, she was fearful of losing his trust. That she had worked so hard to earn. ¡°David, I Uhm.¡± She paused thinking there was no going back from here. David looked at her as her back was turned towards him. ¡°I heard a rumor.¡± David lowered his head. And raised it back to her.


    ¡°Guess I can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Eve asked him.


    ¡°Do you remember when I told you that I was the only guardian to not have a special ability?¡± David asked. Eve turned around staring at him. She nodded her head.


    ¡°Master Eleazar believed that my power lied within the darkness, I didn¡¯t have a fiber of that inside of me.¡± David took his hand off the tree. Appearing ashamed, ¡°Then we discovered that was not the case.¡± David took a step towards Eve, she reacted taking a step back. David stopped in his tracks; he wasn¡¯t going to betray her space.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± Eve asked. ¡°You take corruption from others in the attempt to gain power? What happened to what you said about the darkness not being the way?¡±


    ¡°I take it because I know my body can handle it.¡± David said, ¡°Other people, it torments them.¡±


    ¡°Yet you act differently, you hold so much anger now,¡± Eve said. ¡°Why do you do that to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Eventually my body will kill it off,¡± David said.


    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse, it¡¯s a cancer,¡± Eve said her voice rising.


    ¡°Why do you care what I do with my body?¡± David angered; his tone raised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t affect me?¡± Eve scoffed, ¡°It affects me because I care about you.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes widened and then scowled. ¡°You need to learn to let go of attachments, it will only get you hurt in the end,¡± David said firmly. His heart hardened and then grew soft. He understood his spirit and his heart were at war with each other. How could he say that? He held nothing but attachments with people.


    ¡°David,¡± Eve said, taking a step towards him. ¡°Let go of your search for power.¡± She drew closer. Her arms picked up, in front of her chest. ¡°You might not understand this, but even though you don¡¯t have special abilities, you are the greatest Guardian I have ever met.¡± David took a step towards her.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± David said.


    ¡°Everyone is worried about you. Your brother too.¡± Eve said to him. ¡°We want to see the good David, the one I met.¡± It had felt like ages ago. When in reality it was just a few months. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± She started to tear up.


    ¡°You will understand one day,¡± David said to her. ¡°I do not plan on dying anytime soon.¡± He said walking up to her. He attempted to walk past her, feeling his heart pound in his chest. He just wanted to escape the situation. But as he passed, she wrapped her arms around him, loosely. David stopped, looking past her. His eyes widened, he looked down at her. He was just now realizing how much this had been bothering her. David cared for her too but would never tell her that. He returned the hug, only with one arm. A tear rolled down his eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re not breaking an oath by just hugging me,¡± Eve told him, her cheek against his chest. David chuckled under his breath; he wrapped his arms around her as well.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°But- ¡°


    ¡°No, you will stop.¡± Eve demanded, ¡°Or I¡¯m not letting you go.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you start giving orders?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Now.¡± She snarked. David remained silent, wondering to himself if there was any way around this. He knew Eve¡¯s stubbornness was not just her fall but also her greatest asset. He glanced down at her, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± David moaned as he released her. She held on a bit longer. ¡°You can let go now,¡± David spoke with a sense of temperament enlaced in his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re warm,¡± Eve said softly, she had been shivering from the cold. Gabe had been standing behind a tree, he shook his head. She was going to be the death of him, Gabriel thought. Smiling to himself, maybe this is what David needed in his life at the moment. He turned around, walking away back down the mountain. Gabe wished his brother would find something to be happy for. Eve let go of him, looking up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She smiled turning to walk away from him.


    David placed his hand once more on the tree, he closed his eyes, saying a silent prayer. David turned around. Walking to catch up with her.


    <hr>


    David sat in the cavern, on the couch. Thinking if it was worth just throwing away everything, he, and Master Eleazar worked so hard to achieve. All their progress is gone. If they had even made progress, no matter what they did. David felt as if he were never closer to unlocking his ability. His head in his hands. Scratching his scalp through his hair.


    The rest of the Watchers were dueling, trying to teach Eve the concept of open battle. Not every confrontation she would face was going to be a one-on-one duel. She stood side by side with Richard and Carlos, fighting against basic acolyte holograms. David looked up watching her. ¡°Have you decided on a style for her to focus on?¡± He asked Jasmine sitting right next to her.


    Her arms crossed; she closed her eyes proud of herself. ¡°Eve moves a lot when dueling. She¡¯s very nimble and acrobatic as well. With the addition of her special ability of energy, she could maneuver around the enemy¡¯s energy path.¡± Jasmine smiled from the corner of her cheek. ¡°I think a heavy offensive acrobatic style?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± David said, ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s been trying to get down the partner back roll.¡± David watched; Eve held her sparring sword in hand. An enemy charged at Richard¡¯s left, she saw him. Eve jumped, rolling across Richard¡¯s back. Though stumbled to the ground, causing her unable to defend herself, the hologram slashed her in the forehead. Sending a shock into her system and a small bruise to take place.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Eve yelled in frustration. Slamming her stick at the ground.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little early for her to learn a new style,¡± David said standing up, rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking you might be right,¡± Jasmine said.


    The simulation halted; Carlos walked over giving her a hand up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eve picked up her sparring sword, feeling guilty for being angry.


    ¡°For what, it¡¯s natural to be upset. Just learn from it.¡± David walked over. ¡°That is an advanced maneuver, not many can pull it off. That style takes a lot of practice. Most importantly takes focus.¡± David reassured her. ¡°Just need to be patient.¡± Eve looked up at him, nodding.


    ¡°Explain to me the different forms again?¡± She asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t think I really understand them fully.¡± David pulled out his hilt. The others cleared the platform. Taking a seat to watch. Eve began to walk away with them, David was going to need room to do the simulation.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Not you.¡± David said, ¡°You have your basic sword?¡± He asked. Eve stopped in her tracks; eyes widened. She slowly turned around. Never had she trained with David in a simulation before.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not confident with it yet, though,¡± Eve admitted, pulling a basic thin broadsword off her hip.


    ¡°It¡¯s how you get confident,¡± David said.


    ¡°What sim do you want David?¡± Kevin asked, standing behind the control panel.


    ¡°No sim,¡± David said pulling holding a ready stance, infusing his bright green blade. It had been months since he¡¯s ignited his blade. He missed its energy.


    Eve looked at him taken estranged. ¡°David, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± She said softly. Everyone laughed or smiled. Some even smiled wide, they were waiting for this moment. The David they once knew was back.


    ¡°I¡¯m a master duelist,¡± David reassured her. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. And you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Eve shrugged. Taking her defensive stance. ¡°Strike when you¡¯re ready.¡± Eve ignited her luminous blue blade, careful with it. As if she would die if she were to drop it because she probably would.


    Virgil crossed his arms. ¡°You better be good at dueling after training with David. Lord knows you can¡¯t do anything else.¡± He laughed thinking about how long the repairs took on the Silver Arrow after she dropped a socket into one of the turbines. Luckily, it only destroyed the fans.


    Eve took in a deep breath; she didn¡¯t want to hurt David but also didn¡¯t want him to think she wasn¡¯t ready for the next step. David swung his blade at her, careful to not get careless. Giving her some easy yet challenging blocks. She was successful. ¡°Good.¡± David smiled. He continued to strike in different directions. ¡°A duel between two combatants is not just a fight. It¡¯s a dance. Poetic.¡± David continued. ¡°There are differences between a duel and a battle.¡±


    Eve did her best to remain relaxed, not to get complacent. ¡°A duel is more emotional?¡±


    ¡°Can be.¡± He attacked again, following with a swift sweep at her leg. She kicked her leg out, seeing her opening strike. David dodged. ¡°I see you learned from Gabe.¡± He smiled. ¡°You have a good hold on basic defense.¡±


    ¡°Guess you can say I perfected it?¡± She smirked.


    ¡°No one perfects any forms.¡± David corrected her. ¡°You are far from mastering any forms. But I¡¯d say you came far in your training.¡± Eve looked at him offended.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said, not able to think of anything sarcastic on the fly.


    ¡°Form Genesis is the most basic form of combat, though it is basic. This does not mean that you are not powerful. Forms are just a style to combat, it¡¯s the training and focuses you have in combat that makes you powerful.¡± David explained. ¡°You¡¯re at Allison¡¯s level of Form Genesis, though she only focuses on the mental aspect of the spirits.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Now strike me,¡± David said, he took a form Psalms stance, Eve noticed his feet took a squared stance with one hand. His sword side facing towards her. Eve moved slowly into David¡¯s circle, attempting to push his sword away. Since he was holding with one hand, maybe his grip wouldn¡¯t be so strong. She swung at him, he swiftly blocked, parrying her sword out of her hand as her hilt went flying.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Eve said, pulling her sword back to her hand. Igniting it again, ¡°That¡¯s the form you prefer right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± David grinned. ¡°Form Psalms, the way of the duelist, almost like fencing with a rapier in a way,¡± David explained to her. ¡°The perfect form for dueling.¡± He said.


    ¡°I like that one,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Kevin said, ¡°If you¡¯re not paying attention, you can be overrun by targets.¡±


    David nodded. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who uses this form of the Watchers. Master Eleazar was also a master of it.¡±


    ¡°I see what you say about for two.¡± She realized that Eleazar had the same issue with being overrun, and it cost him his life.


    David changed his stance, standing with his front-facing her. ¡°Now is form Iron .¡± David said, ¡°Attack me again. This time with some more ferocity.¡± Eve trusted that she couldn¡¯t hurt him. She charged at him, swinging at him multiple times, only to be met with strong blocks. Pushing her away. She picked herself up from the ground.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Form Iron works on a heavy defense with a mixture of abilities to get your opponent off of you, or for you to wait for an opening,¡± David instructed. ¡°The more allies, the more impenetrable your defense gets. Tight movement and subtle attacks.¡±


    ¡°Which is why it¡¯s my favorite,¡± Virgil called out. ¡°I¡¯m lazy.¡± He laughed. Chris sat nodding his head in agreement.


    ¡°I see.¡± Eve said, ¡°That makes sense.¡± The form didn¡¯t appeal to her, Eve was anything but patient. ¡°I thought you were lazy?¡± Eve turned her head to Kevin.


    ¡°Ha-ha, very funny.¡± Kevin snarked, leaning on the control panel.


    ¡°Form Icarus seems like your style,¡± David told her, pushing his legs out wide. Making short jumps to limber up. ¡°Get ready to defend.¡± He said taking sharp quick breaths.


    Eve didn¡¯t like the way this seemed, she vaguely remembered Stephen and Gabriel making the same movements before an explosion of attacks came. David charged at her, using flashy jumps and strikes. Eve attempted to block and dodge each movement; David was moving with exceptional speed. David stepped away, taking some breaths. ¡°Tired?¡± Eve asked smiling, she was panting as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hydrated enough for that.¡± David joked. ¡°Form Icarus works off of sharp and decisive acrobatics. Speed is the key. Which is why Stephen is the only one to use it. Gabriel will use it to end a fight quickly. Which is why I think it¡¯s the form for you.¡±


    ¡°Because you think I¡¯m impatient?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± David grinned. ¡°But because you can see holes in energy fields.¡±


    ¡°How many forms are there?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Many.¡± Jasmine butted in. ¡°However, those are uncommon. Form Kenjutsu is what most of us use. Gabe, Carlos, Ethan, and I use form Kenjutsu. Though Gabriel and I use a more aggressive version of it. More calculated and heavy strikes. Like a samurai.¡±


    ¡°And Carlos and Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Ours is more defensive. Not too different. Most wouldn¡¯t notice.¡± Carlos shrugged.


    Richard stood up, ¡°Form Fury combines a lot of aspects from all forms, it opens doors for creativity.¡±


    ¡°And chaos.¡± David joked. Retracting his blade into his hilt. ¡°Most acolytes will use this because it¡¯s easy.¡±


    ¡°Easy? I would agree, but mastering it is a different story.¡± Richard argued. ¡°But what do I know¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just a guardian. Sire.¡±


    David pointed at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t been knighted yet.¡±


    ¡°Eleazar already gave his blessing, the council will continue to argue.¡± Richard sat down, kicking his foot upon his thigh. ¡°You¡¯re a knight to me, sir.¡± He joked. David just shook his head.


    ¡°And what about seven?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Before you were so rude. Form Enoch is chaotic and erratic, instead of defense like all the other forms. Its purpose attacks, even against an attack.¡± Kevin said bragging.


    ¡°He likes to think he¡¯s special because he can use that,¡± David whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re just mad that it¡¯s the only form you haven¡¯t learned,¡± Kevin said sarcastically.


    ¡°Yeah, and you couldn¡¯t even master form, Genesis. I¡¯m not impressed.¡± David smiled at him. Kevin¡¯s snarky grin fell to annoyance. ¡°Still beat you in a duel once.¡±


    ¡°He beat you in a duel?¡± Eve asked him, thinking it was funny. David raised his finger to her, marking a one. ¡°Wait isn¡¯t blue the symbol for combat and green is mental. Why are you so good at combat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the mental aspects of combat. Sword members are more of the justice aspect. The shield is the idea of peace.¡± David said, ¡°Can¡¯t really spread peace if the enemy thinks you¡¯re weak.¡± David explained, placing his hilt on his belt. Walking off the platform. Heading to the fridge for a bottle of water.


    ¡°Still learning Eve?¡± Allison asked.


    ¡°Allison where¡¯s my brother.¡± David cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s almost five o clock. Is he still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Allison lied. ¡°I think he¡¯s still sleeping. And before I was so rudely interrupted. Eve?¡± She asked walking over to her. She looked at her. Close to her face. She raised her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Eve asked, Allison carefully brushed Eve¡¯s bangs away from her forehead.


    ¡°Which one of them did this to you?¡± Allison asked. ¡°When¡¯s the last time you had a day off?¡±


    ¡°None of them, it was the sim. I¡¯m cool Allison. I don¡¯t need a day off. I need to catch up to you guys.¡± Allison began healing Eve¡¯s bruise on her forehead.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Allison said out loud. David was watching from behind one of the couches. Water bottle in his hand. It was already half full. She turned around, looking at him. ¡°We should all go out.¡± David took another drink.


    ¡°Go out? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve forgotten, but we¡¯re not regular teenagers. We can¡¯t just go out.¡± Carlos said. ¡°Even though how much I would love to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve forgotten, but this might be our last Christmas together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re literally at war,¡± Virgil said, sitting on the armrest of the couch.


    ¡°David, what do you think?¡± Allison asked.


    David looked around at his team. They all had been secluded to the Sanctuary for months. Liam and his Legion of acolytes are still busy rebuilding their army. It could be another year for them to get to the size they were. Or even size to make a dent into the Order. Everyone had been training incredibly hard. Especially Eve, she could use the practice of trying to control her powers in public as well now that she had become so dependent on them now. Hell, even David was craving for something to do, he couldn¡¯t stand being in one place for too long. ¡°What do I think?¡± David said. ¡°I think, Virgil should prep the Silver Arrow, and how long can it take for you guys to get ready? Fifteen minutes?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Allison said Eve was unsure of going out. As were a few others. Was David being reckless? She thought to herself. Everyone looked at their watches, standing up quickly heading for the elevator.


    ¡°Do not forget about my brother.¡± David pointed at Allison, she smiled grabbing Eve¡¯s wrist running for the elevator before it shut.


    Kevin walked up to David, talking into his ear. ¡°Do you think we can risk this?¡± Kevin asked. Looking at David sending a text message.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told Master Hawkins we¡¯re going out for some R and R,¡± David said.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s going to approve of it?¡± Kevin asked.


    David¡¯s phone chimed, raising it to Kevin¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, and my knighthood status has been approved by the Templars.¡± He said, Kevin¡¯s eyes widened. He grabbed his hand reading it.


    ¡°Guess they were tired of waiting around for a new templar.¡± His voice squeaked, Kevin cleared his throat. ¡°Think Eleazar did it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± David said, sounding not as excited.


    ¡°Why am I more excited for you?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°That mean¡¯s since I¡¯m the first knight from our commune. I am going to have to leave to serve with the CIA.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Kevin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go celebrate.¡±


    David grabbed his arm, ¡°Do not tell anyone.¡± David said, ¡°As long as they do not know I¡¯m a knight. The longer they¡¯ll treat me normally and we don¡¯t run the risk of Liam and his band of merry men of knowing.¡±


    ¡°Not a word from me.¡± Kevin said breaking his grip from David¡¯s clutches, ¡°Blue¡¯s clues keeps worrying about your corruption. I suggest you give it up.¡± Kevin walked away to the elevator. David lowered his shirt, the black markings still there. Pushing his collar back up. David started for the door. Turning off the lights on his way out.


    <hr>


    Whack! A slap across Gabriel¡¯s face instantly woke him up from his deep sleep. He looked up, ¡°Ally why did you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± She commanded him, ¡°We¡¯re going out to have fun.¡± She told him, ¡°You have ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Gabe said sitting up, rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°You promised me you would tell him.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been months,¡± Allison said, walking towards the door.


    ¡°Eventually.¡± Gabe shrugged. ¡°Do I have time to eat?¡±


    ¡°Keep it up, you might not even have to worry about telling him anything.¡± Allison crossed her arms. Walking out of his door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slam- ¡°The door slammed behind herself. Gabriel just sighed; her empty threats had no effect on him. He knew she was upset but she was nowhere near wanting to break up with him. Guess David was done keeping everyone locked up. Gabe couldn¡¯t blame his brother, although they were all at risk once they stepped off the mountain.


    Gabe stood up out of his bed, his stomach growling. Today was going to be rough if he didn¡¯t get something in his belly in the next couple of minutes. Gabriel put it at the back of his mind, focusing on getting dressed. Throwing on a pair of black skinny jeans and a white t-shirt. Going to the mirror to fix his bed head. He could hear the engines spinning up on the Silver Arrow.


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Gabe muttered, Swinging open a cabinet. Grabbing a box of protein bars, he prayed there were some left, compared to how light the box was. Tearing it open, his hopes were diminished. The box was empty. Throwing the box against the wall. Grabbing his black and blue flannel off his chair. Snatching his hilt off the wall as well.


    David was standing on the ramp, wearing a black beanie. With his hair poking out from its edges. His favorite black hoodie. His white shirt, blue jeans, and converse on his feet. David was checking his watch for the time. ¡°Is he coming?¡± David asked Allison.


    ¡°Guess he chose to sleep.¡± Allison pouted in her chair, wearing her brown leather coat, and light blue jeans. Eve walked up to the ramp, smiling at David. Eve wore a beanie as well, her plaid flannel jacket pulled overhead. Her blue bangs hung out from her head. She had black skinny jeans on, her hi-tops pulled to her shins.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worn this in forever.¡± She missed dressing for the cool. The California heat never agreed with her. David tried to control his laughter. ¡°What?¡± She asked him, squinting her eyes up at him.


    ¡°You really are emo aren¡¯t ya?¡± David smiled, his teeth wide. Wanting to make fun of her. Eve raised her fist, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not opposed to it. I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me¡± Eve said, still threatening to hit him. ¡°What¡¯re you saying?¡±


    David really wasn¡¯t trying to get punched at the moment, the only way to get out of it was to say what was on his mind. Though he didn¡¯t want his friends to hear him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± The doors swung open, Gabe looking pissed more than ever. ¡°Oh finally!¡± David changed the subject, walking into the back of the Silver Arrow. Eve slugged him in the shoulder anyways. ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t so bad.¡± He said grabbing his shoulder, running inside the cockpit. Eve chased him until he slammed the door in her face. Locking it and sitting down in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Open the damned door, David!¡± Eve shouted.


    David grabbed the intercom, looking at his pilot. Virgil just grinned, ¡°She seems upset.¡± He said flipping the switch to turn on the intercom.


    ¡°Just a little,¡± David said putting the hand mic to his mouth. ¡°Welcome to Adams airlines, will all passengers please take their seats.¡± David gave his best impersonation of a flight attendant. He thought it was fantastic, not so much everyone else.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Virgil asked. ¡°Allison said LA, but I think San Diego is best for us.¡±


    David opened up the map on the console in the center, Virgil just looked at him. Virgil was always annoyed when people would use his instruments, David knew this. He did not care. Virgil groaned. ¡°Yeah, San Diego. Allison will just have to suffer.¡± David put the map back. ¡°Don¡¯t groan with me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just keep your hands to yourself.¡± Virgil said, ¡°Like you always have to be touching things, just tell me what to do and I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at my ability to keep my hands to myself,¡± David said strapping himself into the seat.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe if I were a girl, you¡¯d leave me alone.¡± Virgil fired back grinning at him. David looked at him, unamused. Turning to a smile.


    Eve was sitting in her chair, watching as everyone strapped themselves into their seat. Gabe was finished searching for food in the compartments. He couldn¡¯t find a single crumb of any food source. ¡°Does anyone have food?¡± Gabe asked looking around, ¡°Please.¡± He begged. Everyone just looked at him, shaking their heads no. His heart shattered within himself. The Silver Arrow began lifting off the ground. His head hung, moving to his seat. ¡°Can you move your backpack?¡± Gabe asked Allison who put her bag in his chair. She remained silent, giving him the silent treatment. He sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t be mad at me forever.¡± He said to her. Eve was sitting next to her.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how stubborn women could be,¡± Eve said, not sure if she should feel bad for him finding it all hilarious. Gabe just looked at her.


    ¡°Can you move so I can sit there?¡± Gabe asked Eve. Allison placed her hand over Eve¡¯s on the armrest, gripping it tightly. Keeping Eve from moving. ¡°Never mind,¡± Gabriel said walking over to an empty seat next to Kevin.


    ¡°Tough day?¡± Kevin asked as Gabe sat down strapping himself in the chair.


    ¡°She¡¯s mad because I haven¡¯t told David about me and Allison.¡±


    ¡°Allison and I.¡± Kevin corrected him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kick you in the head.¡± Gabe threatened him. Pulling his headphones out of his pocket attempting to sleep his hunger away. Kevin just smiled; the gates lowered.


    ¡°Sounds like Virgil is going for the jump.¡± Richard laughed.


    ¡°Let me do the countdown,¡± David said grabbing the intercom before Virgil. Getting a stare full of malice. Pressing the button, David began to speak. ¡°Howdy everyone this is your captain speaking, we are preparing to launch on the countdown.¡± David looked over at Virgil smiling at him mockingly. ¡°Countdown in, 5-4-3- ¡°Virgil launched the ship, throwing David back into his seat. No one was prepared for the ship to launch so early. Roaring into the sky, breaking the sound barrier. Once everything was settled, an eruption of yelling mixed with laughter broke out from the bay. David looked over at Virgil grinning snobbishly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to touch your stuff you could¡¯ve just asked.¡± David joked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 12: Christmas Stories part 2

    The Silver Arrow was cruising above the city of San Diego. The sun beginning to set into the ocean. David, Virgil, and Kevin were working on the map, searching for a good spot to land. Where they could hide the Silver Arrow from the public. Gabe woke up from his nap, stomach-turning in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± He screamed, taking off his harness. ¡°I need a burger right now.¡± He said angrily. David heard the yelling turning into the bay.


    ¡°What are you screaming about?¡± David asked.


    ¡°I need food. You need to hurry up and find a place to land or I am going to kill myself!¡± Gabriel exaggerated.


    ¡°Relax, if you just woke up at a normal time to eat, we wouldn¡¯t be having this problem,¡± David told him. Gabriel walked over to the ramp; it had been opened giving everyone fresh air.


    ¡°I found a nice spot on the beach if we cloak it. We should be alright¡± Kevin said walking into the bay.


    ¡°Nice.¡± David said, ¡°Everyone prepares for landing.¡±


    ¡°Dude, get away from the ramp,¡± Eve said, she was getting nervous with him standing so close to the edge. Gabe ignored her.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± David asked him walking to the exit of the bay. Gabe turned his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Burger King right under us,¡± Gabe said, he turned his head back around. The heavy winds made it impossible for David to hear.


    ¡°What?¡± David asked him. It was pointless, Gabriel was determined. Nothing mattered to him at the moment. Not the Watchers, not the Brotherhood, especially not the Order. All Gabe cared for was food in his stomach. He required a burger in his stomach. Not even David could stop him. In Gabriel¡¯s head, if this was his final moment. He was going to do it with a hamburger in his stomach and a crown on his head. ¡°Gabe get back inside.¡± He said with his hand on top of his head and the other on a handle. Fighting to keep his balance.


    ¡°I am going to be a king.¡± Gabriel¡¯s mind has fallen into hunger. Closing his eyes, saying a silent prayer.


    ¡°Gabe if you don¡¯t- ¡°Allison was cut off from her screams. Gabriel took his leap of faith, jumping from the ramp into the city below. As if he was diving from a diving board into a pool. Allison and Carlos rushed next to David. All searching for Gabe¡¯s figure. ¡°I really hate him,¡± Allison muttered.


    ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s far from the opposite,¡± David said calmly. David soon realized his brother was alright, he must have dropped down on the skyscraper they passed by.


    ¡°You know?¡± Allison asked him, turning her head slowly to him. Her hair blew heavily in the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± David turned to her, ¡°Like you guys suck at hiding it.¡± David chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve just been quiet, waiting to see if he¡¯s brave enough to tell me. Don¡¯t tell him I know, just enjoy your guys¡¯ day. Don¡¯t waste it on being stubborn and petty.¡± David headed inside the bay, taking his seat next to Eve.


    ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Allison asked Eve closing the ramp. It was immediately easier to hear one another.


    Eve looked up at her, ¡°No, I promised to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Allison asked David.


    ¡°I have always known. You guys spend way too much time together.¡± David said strapping himself in. ¡°You should sit down Allison, it¡¯s about time we land.¡± He pounded on the wall; Virgil was sitting on the other side. He acknowledged turning on the red light in the bay. Allison sat back down in her seat. Buckling herself in. Virgil began the landing at the empty beach, activating the cloak. Turning almost invisible, reflecting light from one side of the ship to the other side.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re invisible right now?¡± Eve asked David.


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s science stuff,¡± David answered her. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand it enough, I just accept it.¡±


    ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°We get shot down and all die.¡± David laughed, pulling out his phone. They were now low enough for him to get messages. Nothing. That was always the best sign. No news was good news. The Silver Arrow touched down on the beach, between two rock formations. It had appeared no one typically went there for their beach trips, especially in December.


    Eve and the others unbuckled their harnesses, getting up from their seats. Eve stepped out. ¡°So, what¡¯re we doing?¡± Eve asked.


    David looked down at her, opening his compartment labeled with an etching of an eagle. Pulling out a backpack, ¡°We should find Gabe first before he gets in trouble.¡± David said. Pulling the hilt off his belt and puts it in his bag. Offering his hand out, ¡°Give me your hilt.¡± He told Eve. She pouted pulling off her training hilt, placing it in his hand. ¡°Remember, no jumping out windows, no powers, nothing.¡± He said placing the hilt in his bag.


    ¡°What if?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°Only if it is self-defense. If you see an acolyte, do not engage unless you have to. If you see someone about to get hit by a car, you save them like a normal human being.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose the Order?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°There are people out there who suspect our existence. Let¡¯s keep them looking like conspiracy theorists.¡± David said, ¡°Lord knows how normal humans would react to our existence. It¡¯ll be like the Inquisition all over again.¡±


    David slung his bag over his shoulder, walking outside the bay. Taking a deep breath of the salty air. The waves running along the sand. David stopped in his tracks. Closing his eyes, becoming one with the environment. Eve stepped next to him, everyone walked past the two of them. Carlos charged into the waters, splashing around. Not caring that he was wet, grabbing a strand of seaweed.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like an idiot,¡± Jasmine called out to him. Carlos began chasing her with it, threatening to hit her with it. ¡°Get away from me!¡± She cried, deciding to join on with his fun. Eve watched; they were all such children. She smiled.


    ¡°David, you go find Gabe.¡± Kevin said, ¡°We all have our trackers on, let everyone have fun.¡±


    ¡°I can go with you,¡± Allison said, turned overlooking David and Eve.


    ¡°Yeah, I can come too,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright guys.¡± David said, ¡°I got him, you guys can go shopping.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty sexist for you to assume,¡± Allison said, walking up with David. He just looked at her, blinking slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± She looked guilty.


    ¡°I need to talk to him.¡± David smiled. ¡°Blood over water. I¡¯ll catch up with you guys.¡± He started walking away. Allison understood, maybe they can finally talk about their relationship. She was sure David approved, but even then, she didn¡¯t care about what David thought.


    Eve stayed behind watching David leave around the cliff. Disappearing from her view. ¡°You hate to see him leave, but so damned good to watch him leave,¡± Chris said eating a candy bar.


    ¡°What?¡± Eve looked at him confused. ¡°Are you implying that I like David?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°David is untouchable. Not allowed to love.¡± Eve smiled. ¡°I just think he¡¯s a good friend. Something you don¡¯t know how to be.¡± She jokingly insulted him.


    ¡°Him being untouchable must make you want him, more right?¡± He laughed.


    ¡°Maybe you want him.¡± Eve joked.


    ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± Chris said smiling at her. He walked away. Eve realized Gabe was asking for food, Chris told him he hadn¡¯t. He was either stingy with his candy bar, or just loved seeing to what limits Gabe was willing to go.


    ¡°Evelyn, we are having a girl¡¯s only time until David gets done hunting Gabriel down,¡± Allison said walking up to her with Jasmine at her side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Eve said, ¡°What¡¯re we going to go do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s grab a quick bite,¡± Jasmine said, rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°And then we can go shopping and get a makeover. I can see your roots. So, either commit to the blonde or the blue. You pick.¡± Allison grabbed her hand forcing her to walk.


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do Virgil?¡± Richard asked. ¡°Because I was thinking arcades, or we can hit up Bryan.¡± Kevin walked up to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hit up Bryan.¡± Kevin smiled.


    Virgil looked around; everyone had felt it in their gut. Knowing there was something big coming. Virgil was going to use this time to do something he¡¯s always wanted to do. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going to do my own thing today.¡± He wanted to do something one last time before he kicked the bucket in his eyes.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Richard said, ¡°What about you Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Bryan for sure,¡± Ethan said walking up to them, his pants wet up to his knees. ¡°Carlos, Chris?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to mess around town,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°Do not go acolyte hunting,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Realistically, we take orders from knights. David isn¡¯t a knight.¡± Carlos snarked. Kevin looked at him annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Kevin said. ¡°Stephen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with Carlos, and Chris I have nothing better to do,¡± Stephen replied. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them out of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Richard said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    <hr>


    King Gabriel


    David walked through the city, looking at all the faces. A bunch of people did not know who he was or that he was fighting for each and every one of them. But they would never know who he is or why. He wished he could tell them, tell them all how many people he had known that died for their freedom and for them to be protected. He just smiled instead, paying them with kindness and remaining polite. James had always told him to smile, you never know who is having the worst of times, but a simple stare and smile can mean the world to someone. David constantly thought of his wisdom. Never thought of having kids before, but he knew if he had, he would be sure to pass on that wisdom.


    David walked into the doors of the Burger King, immediately turning his head to the right. Gabriel was sitting, a mouth full of fries and a golden paper crown. He looked over at the door, seeing David. He widened his mouth with a dumbfounded smile. David couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wanting to appear upset, Gabriel knew David would be far from it.


    Pulling out the seat from across Gabriel at a small table, taking a seat and scooting it forward. ¡°Did your fall hurt?¡¯


    ¡°A few scraps but nothing special.¡± Gabriel smiled. Reaching inside of the bag he pulled out a burger wrapped neatly. ¡°Hungry?¡± David was sitting relaxed. He pulls his hand out of his hoodie pocket, reaching out grabbing the burger. ¡°No pickles,¡± Gabriel said still stuffing his mouth with French fries.


    David unwrapped it, taking a swift bite. Gabriel knew his brother was hungry, he would never admit it. Things you pick up being with someone your entire life. David chewed softly, looking at Gabriel smile at him. Bringing his eyes down to the small burger. ¡°So, you and Allison.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a templar.¡± Gabriel countered. David looked back up at Gabe, he sat smugly. ¡°I read Kevin¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you.¡± David said, ¡°I had just found out.¡±


    ¡°And you just found out about Allison and me, so it seems fair.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± David set the burger down, only having taken a single bite. No longer hungry. ¡°I¡¯ve known about you guys for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± Gabriel told him, ¡°Don¡¯t try to revert this on me.¡±


    ¡°As I recall it, I had climbed on top of the tree,¡± David said, hands back in his hoodie pocket. ¡°How old were you? Twelve?¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tyler had just passed away.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Gabriel told him, knowing exactly what he was talking about.


    ¡°You placed both your hands on the life tree.¡±


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Gabe said his face painted annoyed.


    ¡°Sorry, your highness.¡± David teased him. Looking at his crown. ¡°That fits you.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, King Gabriel.¡± He began to chuckle. ¡°King of French fries and my trusted knight, Sir David.¡± He began to laugh.


    ¡°What a horrible knight, can¡¯t even kill the King¡¯s enemies.¡± David joined with his little brother¡¯s laughter. Both sighed, neither of them could remember the last time they had laughed like that with each other. Let alone in general.


    ¡°Well, you can start with helping me kill these fries,¡± Gabe said still eating the tray full.


    ¡°Deal.¡± David joined him on the mission. At that moment, it felt like all the chaos had been at ease. They could enjoy the simpler things in life. They sat for some time in silence.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Gabe asked.


    David coughed on his food, caught off guard of the question. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Eve.¡±


    ¡°Well, I love all of you.¡±


    ¡°No, not that kind.¡± Gabe said, ¡°Like, love love.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡±


    ¡°Considering you¡¯re dodging the question. I¡¯m guessing yes.¡±


    ¡°If I do or I don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s natural to have these feelings. I¡¯m not allowed to act on them.¡± David told him, paying attention to his food.


    ¡°You ever wonder if that¡¯s what¡¯s needed to activate your ability?¡±


    David looked up at his brother, annoyed. Gabe knew his oath sometimes bothered him. Gabriel just looked at his brother, giving up to convince him otherwise. If anything were to happen for David to break his oath, it would have to happen on his own accord. Based on his words, David had already established feelings, all it was now is to wait for him to act on them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the council,¡± Gabe mumbled under his breath.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving.¡± David said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford to keep the Sanctuary running without them.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just eliminate the Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, the one wearing a burger king crown wants to go into open combat with the forces of evil,¡± David smirked. ¡°Give it time, and the opportunity will arise. They haven¡¯t bothered anyone since we have seen them last.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Gabe said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sit around waiting.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on having a good day,¡± David said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not upset about Allison and me?¡± Gabe asked confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset, but I need to ask you.¡± David¡¯s voice got sterner. Remembering Liam and Kaitlyn. Liam seemed so strong but held hints of chaotic and sporadic acts of violence and anger. Just like his brother. ¡°Are you prepared to lose Allison at any given moment?¡±


    Gabriel remained quiet, he looked at his hand. He thought of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. You want to know how I know?¡± David asked, Gabe, looked up at his brother. ¡°I am nowhere near prepared to lose anyone else in my life. Especially you.¡± David said. ¡°Regardless of what happens, or whatever you go through in the future. I am always going to be there. I will not fail you the way I failed Liam.¡± Gabe watched his brother¡¯s eyes well up, then fade.


    ¡°You know I feel the same for you,¡± Gabriel said, a pit in his throat. ¡°You can live a happy life too you know,¡± Gabe replied. David just chuckled under his breath. Both laughed, not understanding why, but they did. And Gabe was happy with it. ¡°We should get back to the others.¡±


    ¡°They are all doing their own thing. I know you want to spend your day with your little girlfriend.¡± David joked, taking a jab at him.


    ¡°And you want to do the same with yours.¡± Gabe countered.


    ¡°Shut up Gabe,¡± David said getting out of his seat. Taking off Gabe¡¯s crown, tossing it on the top of the floor.


    <hr>


    1000 RPMs of Virgil


    Virgil had changed, not entirely. He took off a thick jacket, replacing it with a dark leather jacket. Walking inside the Willow Springs Raceway, looking to get his hands on the fastest car to rent for a couple hours. The team would be alright if he took the Silver Arrow away for a few hours. Plus, he was only a thirty-minute flight from San Diego if he threw the engines into overdrive.


    Swinging open the door, a man was sitting with his feet kicked up on the front desk. ¡°Hey brother, we got some guys already on the strip.¡± He said. Virgil just looked at them.


    ¡°What¡¯s one more driver?¡± Virgil asked.


    ¡°They rented the whole day.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m with them.¡± Virgil lied, using his abilities to dominate his mind and persuade him.


    ¡°Oh of course.¡± He said, ¡°Do you have a car or are you looking to rent?¡±


    ¡°We have a Dodge Viper.¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡± Virgil thought about it.


    ¡°Porsche 911?¡± The man continued listing off cars. None of them interesting Virgil¡¯s mind as he swiped away at the tablet. Reading the list. Eventually, he stopped listening to the man. Until his eyes came onto the car he wanted, without a doubt in his mind.


    ¡°What about the McLaren P1 GTR?¡± Virgil asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He typed away at the computer. ¡°We can have the car on the track in twenty minutes. In the meantime, you can grab something to eat or join your friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Virgil said. Food was the last thing on his mind at the moment. Only driving. Was he going to use his abilities to take advantage of a group of guys having a day on the strip just so he can get what he wanted? Of course. Who wouldn¡¯t? It¡¯s not like they could be a group of guardians or acolytes for him to be worried about.


    Virgil walked over to the back room, where an array of lounge sofas were set up with tables. Clean and sleek. Trophy cases lined the walls. The back wall hosted a large mural of windows. He could see the track, a couple of curves and straightaways pieced together into a beautiful track. The hills as a backdrop were a perfect backdrop to the track. The sun was beginning to take set in the sky.


    His eyes were drawn to the single Dodge Challenger speeding down the track, its engine roaring. Not loud enough to impress Virgil, however. Virgil went to the door opening it to the cool breeze of the open track. Putting down his sunglasses on his green eyes. Stepping out of the building and walking down the trail that led to an area of cars sitting side by side. Four guys stood around, laughing, and taking turns at a pizza box and a couple of beers.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    One stood up who could see Virgil approaching the group. Wearing a lowcut tank-top, aviators, and a reversed hat. A textbook douche bag, Virgil thought to himself. Shouldn¡¯t be hard to manipulate these guys. ¡°Hey brother, we got the whole day to us.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t accept room for one more?¡± Virgil asked. ¡°I just want an hour.¡±


    ¡°Nah man, get lost.¡± He said.


    ¡°I just give me an hour and I¡¯ll be gone.¡± Virgil began to use his manipulation ability. The rest of the group stood up. The Dodge Challenger pulled in with the group, all staring at Virgil. He could feel something was off. The energy of the group mustered into something darker. The hatred radiated off of the individuals, like the sun. Virgil sighed. ¡°So, the rumors are true.¡± Virgil took a few steps back. Hoping he could talk himself out of it. ¡°LA county has become Brotherhood territory, so much for our intelligence corps.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die here, watcher.¡± The short one said in the corner.


    ¡°Oh cool, you know who I am.¡± Virgil said, ¡°So, that means you know who we are. And how dangerous we are. I¡¯m not here to fight, I just want to drive and leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re negotiating because you¡¯re scared. You know we¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that may be true.¡± Virgil looked around, ¡°You guys are all close friends. Evil people typically don¡¯t just get out to have a day to themselves.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± The one in the middle said. ¡°Come on Connor, let¡¯s kill him.¡±


    ¡°Hold on Connor.¡± Virgil said, ¡°Considering that you guys aren¡¯t even branded yet and are still using names in front of a member of the Order. Means you guys just joined. And you knew who I was just by seeing me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule you guys follow. Do not fight more than two at a time, at most three.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for normal acolytes. I can get away with killing three of you before you kill me. At least.¡± Virgil said, hand on his hip, ready to draw his falchion. ¡°No one has to die here. I have never seen you, and you have never seen me. I do an hour of driving. Everyone keeps their hands.¡±


    Connor smiled at him beginning to chuckle. Everyone looking at Virgil. Smiling at him. Virgil would have at least liked to do one lap on the track before he was to die. ¡°Fine,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Man seriously?¡± The small one asked annoyed.


    ¡°He¡¯s just here to race. Plus, if we kill him, who knows who he¡¯ll take with him.¡± Connor continued, ¡°Remember what they told us what happened to those who killed that one watcher. They get their vengeance.¡±


    Virgil sighed in relief; he knew he would die one day. He was only glad it wasn¡¯t today. ¡°How about a friendly competition?¡± Connor asked, the McLaren just pulled up to the track. The employee got out, throwing the keys to Virgil.


    ¡°You know my entire purpose of life is being behind a throttle or wheel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to race you,¡± Connor said. ¡°Bragging rights.¡± Virgil just smiled at him, accepting his offer before walking over to his car. Connor turned around and did the same, walking over to the crimson Ferrari FXX K.


    Virgil opened the long sleek vertical door of the car. It¡¯s gunmetal gray and orange details of the exotic car. The spectra flare tint complements the vibrant color of the car. Inhaling a deep breath, his blood rushing. He was looking upon the car¡¯s curvature. The sun perfectly reflected the craftsmanship of the car¡¯s exterior. Virgil slid his body inside the car, looking around. Absolutely beautiful. He thought to himself, the car was perfect in every way. Gripping onto the car¡¯s steering wheel, looking almost like a video game controller. The analogs and buttons are in the center of the wheel. He rubbed his hands against the black leather. Carefully put the keys into the ignition, twisting the key until the engine started. A sharp whistle of the turbo fired, bringing the vehicle into a warm hum.


    Virgil broke his cool demeanor, giggling like a little kid. Throwing on the harness. He turned off the radio before it had the chance to play anything. ¡°Who puts radios in a car like this?¡± Virgil wondered why anyone would want to listen to anything other than the engine. He pushed his foot against the gas, the other on the clutch. Rolling the car across the asphalt onto the track.


    Connor had been waiting for him at the track¡¯s starting line. Virgil pulled up on the left. Both rolled down their windows to talk. ¡°Want to bet?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Virgil asked.


    ¡°I win, I get the location of your hideout.¡± Connor smiled, hoping to get favor with the masters of the Brotherhood. ¡°And if you win, I give you the location of our hideout in LA.¡±


    ¡°If I win, you and your buddies leave the Brotherhood.¡± Virgil offered. Connor was confused about the bet, why would this stranger care if they were with the Brotherhood or not. ¡°For your safety,¡± Virgil said, also he didn¡¯t care for a bet, considering David already knew where their hideout was in LA.


    ¡°This is why the Order is going to lose, you care too much about people.¡± Connor snarked.


    ¡°We going to talk, or are we going to race?¡± Virgil asked smiling, rolling his window up. Connor prepared himself, something was off about Virgil. Something in Connor¡¯s gut filled him with doubt. Virgil¡¯s persona of not caring made him uneasy. Not cocky, nor humble.


    Virgil waited for the signal, one eye on the kid standing on the side of the starting line. Raising his katana, Virgil readjusted his grip, twisting his palms firmly on the sleek leather of the steering wheel. Revving the engine, the turbo in the engine began spinning up. The warm humming turned to loud. Holding the brake until. Watching the straightaway in front of himself. The katana lowered swiftly; Virgil placed the gas to the floor of the car. Both cars launched onto the track.


    <hr>


    Kevin Ethan Richard and the 2nd Amendment


    Richard led the three down the street, coming to a large building. ¡°They had to move once Liam was compromised.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame them, Liam was the number two. His entire job was to remember everything David didn¡¯t.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s your job.¡± Ethan joked; Kevin shook his head smiling. ¡°I¡¯m joking, you rarely work.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. Also helps that we¡¯re not as busy as we used to be.¡± Kevin continued down the alleyway. Graffiti murals and art-filled the walls. Some were beautiful works of art; others were just covered in random gang signs. It was a shame, Kevin thought to himself. Things in life can be so beautiful, but others have to go and ruin it for everyone else.


    The group came to a door, a sign overhead reading ¡®Phillip¡¯s Guns and Surplus.¡¯ ¡°This has to be it,¡± Ethan said looking at his phone with the grid location compared with his watch.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not, if we don¡¯t recognize the dude then we just leave it¡¯s not that hard,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be awkward.¡±


    Richard looked at him, ¡°Stop being a weakling.¡± Richard grabbed the handle of the door, opened it casually, walking inside first. Kevin and Ethan followed behind him, Richard instantly locked eyes with Bryan. Putting out his hands as if meeting a long-lost friend. ¡°Bryan!¡±


    ¡°Hey man keep it down.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s Phillip now. Your boy went all loco on everyone, so I¡¯ve been laying low.¡± Phillip spoke in a heavy Spanish accent.


    ¡°A big sign out front is laying low to you?¡± Kevin said, ¡°You sell guns, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s easy to just move an entire arsenal at a moment¡¯s notice in California.¡±


    ¡°I get special privileges working with you people,¡± Phillip told them. ¡°Now what can I get you, fine gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Considering in recent developments, firepower.¡± Kevin said, ¡°We need a couple sidearms, I know David needs a new one and we have a new girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah, new girl? And you don¡¯t want to bless me with beauty?¡± Phillip laughed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so much, the alternative thing isn¡¯t all my style,¡± Kevin admitted.


    ¡°Neither is it mine if I admit. What kind of sidearm style does she like?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She seems to take a liking to sword combat mostly. I think a simple Glock 19 would suffice.¡± Richard said following him. Phillip handed him the Glock 19. ¡°I like it. She has small hands.¡±


    ¡°And David still comfortable with the Sig P320 compact?¡± Phillip asked, pulling out a tray full of them.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never let that thing go,¡± Kevin said browsing. ¡°Until he was forced to.¡±


    ¡°We never want to let them go,¡± Phillip said, taking out the sister to David¡¯s old firearm. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding on to this for some time now. Waiting for David to want another.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it,¡± Kevin told him. Placing both the new handguns in a large case.


    ¡°I don¡¯t imagine that you guys only came for two guns,¡± Phillip smirked from cheek to cheek.


    ¡°Oh hell no.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Take us downstairs.¡±


    Phillip walked over pressing a button under the desk. A metal fence lowered over the windows and the front door. He raised the counter gate, waving them all to follow him to the back room. ¡°Hit the lights on the way out,¡± Phillip told him, Ethan in the back did exactly that. Opening a door, a staircase leads to a dark basement. Lights turned on with every step down the stairs. ¡°What kind of firepower are you boys trying to buy?¡±


    ¡°David stresses nothing that causes explosions or fire,¡± Kevin told him.


    ¡°Always honor with that boy.¡± Phillip said, ¡°sometimes you need an unfair advantage.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Kevin repeated back to him. Once they reached the basement, Phillip turned on the lights, revealing a wall of crates and boxes. Meticulously organized. The room was divided into thirds, one-third filled with boxes. Another was walls of all types of firearms and weapon systems illegal to own. The last third was a single range. Where Phillip would give demonstrations to make a sell.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Ethan said, Richard smiled looking like a kid in a candy store.


    ¡°So where do we start?¡± Kevin said, his hands on his hips looking around. The choices were endless, and Kevin¡¯s dream of turning the Sanctuary into an impenetrable fortress was now a possibility.


    <hr>


    Girl Time


    The mall during the holidays could be compared to hell. Everyone and their mother seemed to be there. Taking advantage of the sales or trying to get the perfect gift for their families or significant others. Or the selfish getting things for themselves. Eve thought. Eve followed Allison and Jasmine into the clothing store. Eve looked around, surrounded by dresses and other clothing, way too godly for her taste. She had always been the type of person who was satisfied with the simplicities of clothing. Jeans, a t-shirt, and maybe a hoodie is all that mattered to her. ¡°See anything you like?¡± Allison asked walking up to a brown dress, grabbing it and admiring its texture.


    ¡°If I¡¯m honest, no.¡± Eve chuckled.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve seen your closet. We need more variety to work with.¡± Allison said, ¡°Money isn¡¯t a question. Sure, David and Kevin get upset when they look at the bank statements.¡±


    ¡°How does that even work anyway?¡± Eve asked.


    ¡°The Order gives us money, and we pay for everything we need,¡± Jasmine said.


    ¡°And whatever is left over, David tries to save for things we need. Or in this case, what us three need.¡± Allison smiled. Pulling a blue dress off the hanger and raising it to Eve¡¯s body. ¡°This matches your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and my hair. I try not to use too much blue.¡± Eve smiled. Swatting the dress away from herself. ¡°I think we should save the money. Not spend it on a useless dress.¡± Allison looked offended; Jasmine laughed looking through clothes on a rack.


    ¡°It¡¯s not useless. You might need a dress one day.¡± Allison said, ¡°And you¡¯re going to wish you had one.¡± Allison hung the dress back up. ¡°How about something black?¡±


    ¡°How about, we get some Christmas presents for the boys?¡± Eve suggested, she walked over to the clothing racks. Her eyes were suddenly drawn to a white skater dress. She touched the cloth, running her fingers down the short loose skirt. Allison tapped Jasmine on the elbow, getting her attention to look at Eve.


    ¡°What were you saying about not getting anything?¡± Jasmine asked grinning. Eve looked up at her smiling.


    ¡°I just thought it was cute,¡± Eve said knowing they had caught her.


    ¡°You just nothing,¡± Allison laughed walking up to the dress. ¡°It¡¯s simple, but as long as I win, and you get a dress.¡± She said, ¡°What size are you?¡±


    ¡°I typically get medium,¡± Eve said looking at the hangers.


    ¡°Oh man, you¡¯ve never worn a dress, have you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worn a dress since I was like twelve,¡± Eve admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably a size seven or a nine,¡± Allison said, flipping through some of the dresses and finding the right size. ¡°Your bust is small so maybe even a six.¡± She grabbed three different dresses and threw them over her shoulder, grabbing Eve¡¯s wrist and pulling her to the fitting rooms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pull me everywhere!¡± Eve yelled out. Jasmine followed them to the fitting room, grabbing some random clothes on the way to try on. She didn¡¯t really care what she wore, her style was always random. Just as long as there were colors and accessories.


    After some time passed, Eve finished changing in the dressing room, looking at herself. The dress barely sat above her knees. She felt genuinely cute for once, smiling and giggling to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t make us come in there, we want to see!¡± Allison pounded on the door.


    ¡°Give me a second!¡± She yelled out, pulling out her phone, quickly taking pictures of herself. She did her best to keep her cool. Why had she waited for so long to wear a dress? Even if it was simple and nothing over the top. Nothing flashy to show off. ¡°Allison.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where do you put your hilt when you wear a dress?¡± Eve asked whispering through the door.


    ¡°I have a thigh holster for that kind of stuff but just throw some clothes on top of it for now,¡± Allison whispered back.


    ¡°David has it, I was just wondering.¡± Eve opened the door, wearing just the dress and her high socks. Allison¡¯s eyes widened; Jasmine walked over looking at her. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°If David doesn¡¯t want to date you, I will,¡± Jasmine muttered, taken back. Surprising how a different type of clothing can change everything in how a person looks.


    ¡°You guys are just being nice.¡± Eve blushed, looking behind them at a group of guys starring from the doorways, assuming they were waiting for their girlfriends. They had been watching from afar. ¡°That¡¯s creepy.¡±


    ¡°Their guys what do you think?¡± Allison said, turning around. ¡°She has a boyfriend.¡± She snapped at them. They turned away embarrassed.


    ¡°Yeah. And he¡¯ll beat all of you.¡± Eve said the girls stared at her. ¡°Too much?¡±


    ¡°Get dressed and we¡¯ll buy it.¡± Jasmine laughed shoving her back inside the fitting room.


    ¡°One more time I swear I¡¯m going to fight you guys,¡± Eve said annoyed at them constantly manhandling her. Eve had gotten changed and bought the dress. Although she didn¡¯t agree with the price. Allison was not going to let her leave without getting the damned thing. Eve wanted to pay everyone back for how they accepted her, the only way she could think of was to buy presents for everyone. ¡°I want to get everyone a present,¡± Eve said walking with her bag in her hand. Allison and Jasmine had some as well from their shopping haul.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you but trust me, a lot of the boys don¡¯t have any desire for materialistic things,¡± Jasmine commented.


    ¡°I just want to show you guys I am thankful,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Show us by not dying,¡± Jasmine said smiling from the corner of her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m still getting the stuff.¡± Eve pouted. She walked past a music store. ¡°Think one of them would like something from there?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I know David has some guitars and stuff, but I¡¯ve never seen him play,¡± Allison admitted. ¡°Gabe told me he plays, maybe stage fright?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s go inside and see,¡± Eve suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. If you didn¡¯t make it, then David is just going to throw it on a shelf and never use it.¡± Allison told her. ¡°Here.¡± Allison walked over to a vending machine, throwing a quarter inside one of the slots. A small bubble rolled out; Allison grabbed it. She walked up to Eve, placing it in her hand firmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Eve asked, popping it open. Revealing a mini string doll.


    ¡°David¡¯s sentimental. Have something small that he can carry with him, he¡¯ll hold onto it.¡± Allison said.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s going to like this?¡± Eve wondered. She didn¡¯t want to make David think she was ungrateful.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Allison said, ¡°Just give it to him. And watch.¡±


    ¡°Allison¡¯s right.¡± Jasmine said, ¡°Now let¡¯s go do something about your nails and hair.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my nails?¡± Eve asked putting the small figure in her pocket. Looking at her hands. Her fingernails, unpainted with dirt lodged in the corners. Realizing she hadn¡¯t taken care of herself, instead of being focused on her training. ¡°Never mind.¡± She said.


    <hr>


    Sake


    Out on the street, Carlos walked ahead of Stephen and Chris. ¡°There are crosswalks for a reason,¡± Stephen said. Trying to follow Carlos without being run over by a car. ¡°Is this restaurant worth getting ran over for?¡± Evidently so, as Carlos still charged through traffic to the other side of the street.


    ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± Carlos said as they followed. Chris was unaffected by the suicidal acts. The group continued down the sidewalk, soon coming in front of a small Japanese restaurant. Red letters and a small Order symbol etched into one of the bricks near the door.


    ¡°All this for some Japanese?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°Woah Woah Woah, this isn¡¯t just Japanese,¡± Carlos said offended walking to the door. ¡°This is a place we always used to eat. You¡¯re one of us now, so you have to be initiated properly.¡±


    ¡°This sounds like hazing,¡± Stephen said looking at Chris, who just looked back at him. Smiling wide. ¡°Wait why doesn¡¯t Eve have to do it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t passed her first trial yet.¡± Chris said, ¡°Get inside before I throw you inside.¡± He said smugly. Stephen followed against his own will. He could attempt to outrun them, but he felt that this day would come inevitably. It was better to deal with it now, and not when Gabe was there to bring him in by his neck.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Stephen said following Carlos inside. Chris stayed close behind him, within arm¡¯s length to ensure he wouldn¡¯t attempt to escape. An older Japanese lady with a sunken face came to greet them. Feeling a strange and dark presence, Stephen turned his head slightly to discover what was making him feel so off. A large man wearing a hoodie turned, his face scarred. Almost appearing familiar to him. The large man-made eye contact with Stephen, scowling at the boy before leaving out the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, there are many members of the Order who eat here.¡± Chris said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°He just seemed off, but very familiar at the same time,¡± Stephen said. ¡°Strange.¡± He continued to follow Carlos who had started to the back room with the old lady. They removed their shoes quickly before entering.


    Once passing through the curtains, a red room with a fire in the center burned up the chimney. A square of cushions surrounded the center. Small tables sat in front of each individual cushion. A group of people was already eating food or talking quietly. Carlos looked around, bringing back good memories. Carlos took his seat, already ordering his food. Chris took his seat on the cushion. Stephen felt off, something in the room threw off his energy. Chris patted his hand on the cushion. Looking around, almost appearing paranoid.


    ¡°Relax kid.¡± Chris said, ¡°Everything is okay.¡± Stephen took a deep breath. Two individuals watched sitting next to the group. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s just never been somewhere like here before.¡± Chris smiled at the two men. Chris asked for his order as Stephen sat down. The lady left them swiftly.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Stephen raised his hand, but the lady kept moving. ¡°She forgot my order.¡± He muttered sadly.


    ¡°I already ordered for you.¡± Carlos smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that at all.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t like where this was going. The atmosphere was completely off. Something dreadful was in the room, and Carlos and Chris acted as if there was nothing to worry about. Nor did he like the idea he was about to be inducted into the group for no reason.


    Stephen took in another deep breath again trying to relax. The other two just watched the flames dance in the center of the room. Slowly changing colors. Stephen started to become captivated by it. Still unsure how to feel. The lady returned, with a tray full of food and drinks. Setting them down carefully on each table. Stephen watched as a bowl of ramen was placed on his table, a roll of sushi. And a bottle of Sake was placed. Stephen looked to his sides, noticing Chris and Carlos held up their empty cups. The lady poured their Sake for them. A sign of respect in Japanese tradition. She looked at Stephen. ¡°Oh, no thanks. I¡¯m not old enough.¡± Stephen told her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a rude man,¡± Carlos told him. ¡°We can¡¯t drink unless you do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not old enough either.¡± Stephen fired back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful,¡± Chris said. Stephen fell to the pressure, lifting his cup up to be filled. The lady thanked him and poured a little bit into his cup. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°Now drink,¡± Carlos told him watching him.


    ¡°No, you drink first,¡± Stephen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition, you drink first.¡± The lady told him.


    ¡°I bet it is,¡± Stephen growled under his breath. He reluctantly lifted the cup, drinking the small amount inside quickly. As it went down, it burned his throat.


    ¡°That a boy!¡± Chris yelled out as the rest of the room turned their heads cheering for him. Stephen slapped his chest, trying to fight the burning sensation.


    ¡°Why is everyone cheering?¡± Stephen said. Carlos and Chris smiled wide setting down their cups. Both smiling with extreme excitement. Stephen¡¯s eyes widened realizing that they hadn¡¯t taken a drink. ¡°Oh no.¡± He said softly.


    ¡°Good luck kid.¡± One of the men called out from across the room as Carlos and Chris began eating. Stephen moved his eyes over to Chris and Carlos and back to the fire. The whisps slowly danced back and forth. Appearing as a figure of a woman hinted within the flames.


    Fiery hands reached out from the fire, patiently crawling like a beast across the wooden floor. ¡°Guys, do you see this?¡± Stephen began to panic. Looking over to his sides, Chris and Carlos disappeared. Stephen was alone in the darkness. The flaming hands drew closer to him. Attempting to stand up his legs were pinned down with black vines. Tightening their grip. He did what he was taught, taking a deep breath through his nose. The hands were inches from his face. He could feel the heat radiating on the small hairs on his face. He opened his eyes slowly, shining blue around his iris¡¯. The hands changed from their aggression, closing together as if they were holding hands. Stephen reached out to touch. The flames shifted to blue and white color. The embers softly danced through the darkness.


    The hands opened; palms extended out to Stephen. In the middle, a blue crystal. His fascination and curiosity caused him to reach out. Grasping the crystal in his palm, pulling it towards himself. The hands retreated slowly into the fire. Stephen opened his hand with the crystal sitting on his open palm. The crystal sunk inside of his skin. Stephen closed his hand trying to stop it from entering him.


    Chris and Carlos watched his pupils, expanded almost covering his entire eye. Both laughing, ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Carlos watched him trying to snatch at the air. He continued to laugh, hardly feeling bad for him.


    Stephen felt the burning sensation return to his palm, quickly raising it. Opening his palm to what appeared to be a tiny snakehead rising from his hand. Stephen was unsure what this meant, then rising was what appeared to be a snake without its eyes. The vines around his legs released him as they went back into the ground. Stephen¡¯s full attention was the small blue spirit dancing in his hand. Did this mean something more than just being a bad trip? He thought to himself. He closed his eyes.


    Opening them carefully. The spirit was gone, he was back in the room. Everyone still eating, looking around he looked at Carlos. Carlos just smiled awkwardly at the kid. Stephen smiled back. ¡°How was it?¡± Carlos asked him.


    Stephen slowly dragged his fingers across his leather belt. ¡°How was it?¡± Stephen repeated, ¡°How was it? I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± His tone drew heavy and determined. Carlos quickly drew his hilt, as Stephen launched from his seat, both interlocking blades. Stephen managed to push Carlos, who was on the defensive, against the wall. Neither of them activated their energy, both understanding that it was merely playing. ¡°Don¡¯t ever trick me into doing something like that again!¡¯ he gritted his teeth. Chris continued to eat, not caring about the situation. Everyone else in the room stopped, watching the two.


    ¡°What animal did you see?¡± Carlos asked him. Stephen looked at him confused.


    ¡°A snake,¡± Stephen said.


    ¡°No eyes, I assume.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because mine is a Lion without a main.¡± He said, looking into Stephen¡¯s eyes as they were still dilated. ¡°I should remind you to be careful, the drug still could have an effect on you?¡± Carlos told him; Stephen turned his head. A small company of dumplings armed with chopsticks and knifes stood, preparing to attack Stephen. Breaking his lock with Carlos, Stephen watched as they launched into the air assaulting him. Stephen swung his sword with precision killing a few in a single swing.


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± Stephen screamed out.


    ¡°We should tie him up,¡± Chris said. Carlos agreed, wrapping his arms around the small boy. Chris disarmed him of his weapons, afraid his flailing could hurt someone or even himself.